ã€ŠReckoningã€‹


 Chapter 1: First Contact

    Corrine looked around the nearly empty shelves of the bodega, searching for anything that she could eat or drink. Was this the seventh or eighth place she had searched today? She was having a hard time thinking straight with the gnawing hunger in her stomach. She pulled the plastic water bottle from her bag with the last few drops of water pooled at the bottom and turned it upside down, holding out her tongue to catch the moisture. And now she was out of water too.

    ¡°Shit,¡± she muttered, tossing the empty plastic bottle to the floor and kicking it towards the wall.

    Her head was pounding and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the creeping dehydration or starvation. She figured it was probably a mixture of the two. She walked through the storefront which had been blown to pieces by an errant bomb some time ago. She blinked in the bright sunlight as she exited the dim interior of the abandoned store. A sigh left her lips as she looked out at the desolate city. Rusted out cars dotted the cratering pavement of the once busy streets.

    Quiet used to be unsettling in Manhattan. Now it was the default. The city was far different now than it had been the day that Corrine had arrived full of hope to begin her law school journey at NYU. That was almost five years ago now. She had made it through law school and graduated as the world started to enter its final stages. She studied for the bar exam while bombs rained down on cities across the globe. She was supposed to sit for the exam the same day that DC was attacked. Needless to say, she never sat for that exam. And now, two years later, she was scrounging around the husk of the once great New York City to find food and water.

    She kicked an empty can down the sidewalk as she walked along lost in thought. She was feeling deeply reflective and there was a growing sense that she was approaching the end of her life. Part of her didn¡¯t care anymore. She had worked so hard for a life that never came. Instead of the breakthrough she had been aiming for, she found herself isolated in a city that once took her breath away.

    The city had fallen into chaos as the US government fell and they lost all communications shortly afterward. Without a government and without the ability to contact anyone or keep up with what was happening, the nation had quickly fallen into anarchy. Corrine was fuzzy on the details but she knew that something cataclysmic had happened for the US to be left completely without internet, broadcasting, or even radio. But the bombings had stopped after that so she could only assume that whatever had happened was a global phenomenon.

    A skinny cat raced by Corrine, jolting her from her memories. She watched it slink down an alley and in her desperation she wondered if she could catch it and eat it. She immediately pushed the thought from her mind, she would rather die than resort to eating stray animals like some sort of ghoul. She continued walking down the street, each step beginning to feel more labored and difficult. How many days had it been since she had eaten? Corrine couldn¡¯t remember and that alone told her it had been too long.

    Corrine wasn¡¯t sure if she considered herself lucky to have survived the war and its aftermath or if she had been cursed to suffer a more agonizing and drawn out death. She would¡¯ve left if she had been able to. Most people had when the initial riots began and the streets burned. Corrine didn¡¯t have that option though. She had just graduated law school a few weeks prior and had been living on loans, she had no additional savings to enable her escape from the city especially once public transportation stopped running. She had sold her car the day she moved to NYC, relying exclusively on the walkability and subway systems of the city. She had never imagined that it would cease to exist in just a few years. So she had holed up in her small flat and rode out the riots, sneaking out under the cover of darkness to stock up on supplies and boarding up her door with nails and plywood. She didn¡¯t have to worry about the windows as she was on one of the upper floors and the fire escape had been out of code since she moved in. She knew no one would be able to use it to get into her apartment though she was also too aware of the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to escape either.

    A convenience store loomed on her left and she slid in through the broken glass and bent metal frame of its front, entering the dusty store with only the scant rays of sunlight illuminating it. Broken bottles and various trash littered the cracked linoleum. Small shoots of green grass pushed up from the floor, determined to grow. Corrine opened one of the fridge doors, grabbing a bottle of soda that had been left behind. She untwisted the cap and there was no hiss from the release of carbonation. She knew it had been here for a long time without refrigeration but she was desperate. She took a sip and spat it onto the floor. The liquid was thick and syrupy and coated her tongue. She threw the bottle to the ground in frustration and it oozed onto the dirty floor. She walked into the backroom, searching for any excess stock that might still be stored back there and once again came up empty handed.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± she yelled, kicking a plastic drink crate. It skidded across the floor and hit the wall with a sharp ¡®clunk¡¯ that echoed off the bare walls. As she started to walk towards the rear exit and leave, she heard the electronic ding that used to announce someone¡¯s entrance into the store. She could hear someone¡¯s feet shuffling across the floor in the store and curiosity got the best of her. She quietly tiptoed to the doorway of the backroom and peeked around the corner.

    A man stood in front of the same glass front refrigerator that Corrine had grabbed the soda from. He wore a well tailored green suit with a golden tie knotted around his throat. His white button down was pristine and a pair of gold rimmed sunglasses sat on his face. He was stroking his chin as if examining his options though the fridge was empty. He moved the sunglasses to his head and looked directly at Corrine with a smirk on his face.

    Corrine ducked behind the doorway, her heart pounding in her chest. There was silence and she slowly turned to look out from the doorway again, coming face to face with the man who was now standing directly in front of the entryway.

    ¡°JESUS!¡± she screamed, falling backwards onto the floor and scrambling back. The man shook his head with a chuckle,

    ¡°Not quite,¡± he replied. He extended his hand to help her up and Corrine noticed the watch on his wrist. It looked as if it was made from dark stone like obsidian with golden roman numerals etched into his face. Corrine had never seen a watch like it. She looked at his hand skeptically and the man jerked it forward,

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he insisted but Corrine wasn¡¯t convinced. She set aside her better judgment and took his hand, allowing him to pull her up. She brushed off her hands on her pants and looked at the man. There was something off about him but Corrine couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. He made her deeply uneasy but she wondered if any person she encountered would make her feel the same way. She hadn¡¯t seen another person in a long time.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Corrine narrowed her eyes, trying to figure out what this man wanted.

    ¡°Hi¡­¡± she replied warily.

    ¡°You¡¯re a very guarded individual. Though I can understand why,¡± the man paused. ¡°Thirsty?¡± he asked and he extended his hand towards Corrine again but this time there was a bottle of water in it. Corrine could see the condensation on the bottle, indicating that it was cold. She licked her lips and her tongue felt like sawdust.

    The man raised an eyebrow and tilted his head, pushing the water bottle towards her again. Corrine could have sworn it hadn¡¯t been there before but she also wasn¡¯t relying on her senses at the moment. Dehydration was doing weird things to her body. Maybe this whole thing was just a hallucination. She slowly took the bottle, watching the man the entire time. He seemed unoffended by her skepticism.

    A slight smile played across his lips as Corrine took the bottle. She could feel the moisture against her palms and the cold emanating from the liquid inside. She swallowed hard as she untwisted the cap and brought the bottle to her lips. She let out a soft sigh of relief as the water rushed over her dry lips and down her parched throat. She closed her eyes and chugged the water, the excess dripping from the corners of her mouth which she wiped with her hand, sucking the remaining water off her skin.

    The man just silently watched her as she finished and tossed the bottle to the ground. Corrine took a breath and nodded to the man with a tight lipped smile,

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered and the man smiled brightly.

    ¡°But of course,¡± he replied.

    There was an awkward silence as the pair just stood there staring at one another, neither saying a word. Corrine shuffled uncomfortably before speaking,

    ¡°I, uh, I should go look for more food and stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the man replied, stepping to the side so Corrine could walk past him. She quickly walked by him, looking him up and down once more as he continued to smile. She made it to the window she had come through and turned back around. The store was empty. She looked to her left and right but saw no sign of the man she had just been speaking with.

    Baffled, she made her way back towards where the man had been standing and looked around again. Her eyes fell on something within the refrigerator. There were now three bottles of water there that Corrine swore hadn¡¯t been there before. She opened the door and grabbed the bottles, tossing them into her backpack and zipping it back up before looking through the derelict store one last time. She went out the backdoor and left with her mind full of questions. She searched one last store and came up empty handed. The sun was beginning to set as she walked back to her apartment.

    She made her way up the dark stairwell, the multiple flights becoming more difficult to traverse with each passing day. Her stomach rumbled and sent shooting pangs of hunger through her body. She took out a bottle of water from her bag and sipped it slowly as she ascended the stairs. It did nothing for her hunger but it was all she had.

    Corrine entered her flat and set down her bag before bolting the door shut behind her. She searched through the cabinets even though she knew there was nothing left. She let out a frustrated groan as she collapsed on the couch. She stared up at the ceiling and the dusty blades of the dormant fan that hung above her couch. Her eyelids felt like lead and they slowly closed bringing a restless slumber to Corrine.

    Corrine opened her eyes and did not recognize the ceiling above her. She sat up quickly and realized that she was on a hard marble floor. She squinted in the darkness as moonlight filtered in through the small square windows above her. She saw the outline of a large reception desk back against a wall of elevators that stood like metallic sentries. She stood up and looked around, taking in her surroundings. The lack of light made it difficult to tell for certain but the classic Greek architecture and stone walls combined with the marbled floors and gilded elevators indicated that she was in the Wall Street building. She just didn¡¯t know how she got here.

    Corrine listened but only the sound of her own heartbeat filled her ears. She was alone in this large empty building. She started to walk towards the front when she heard the swooshing sound of elevator doors sliding open. She turned and watched in amazement as the silvery doors of one of the elevators opened fully and warm yellow light spilled out from its cabin.

    ¡°Base Floor. Going up,¡± a robotic voice intoned and Corrine started to creep towards the elevator door, looking around the corners to make sure there was no one inside. The light drew her in like a moth to a flame. It had been a long time since there was electricity and Corrine had forgotten how much she missed it. She made it to the elevator and hesitated a moment before stepping in. The doors rapidly shut behind her and sealed her in. Corrine whirled around and pounded on the doors but they remained closed,

    ¡°Going up,¡± the robotic voice said again. The elevator shuddered and Corrine was thrown off balance, staggering back and holding onto the support bar as the elevator began to ascend. Corrine gripped the metal bar as the elevator rose rapidly. There was a rising sense of terror in her stomach. The elevator began to slow and then it stopped. The doors slid open and Corrine stepped out. The doors closed behind her and the light went off.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The windows in this room stretched from the floor to the ceiling and the moonlight bathed the room in a silvery sheen. Standing in front of the window with his back to Corrine was the suited man she had met earlier in the day. She froze in place, holding her breath.

    ¡°New York City, the city that never sleeps, now permanently at rest,¡± the man said, still facing away from Corrine. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been here though it will likely be the last. I¡¯ve always had a sort of fondness for this place. It truly is magical. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Corrine?¡± he asked, turning around to face her.

    Corrine¡¯s stomach dropped. How did he know her name? She started to step back towards the elevator doors. The man laughed but it was a hollow sound.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he commanded and now Corrine found herself seated directly in front of a dark wooden desk. Behind it sat the suited man. She looked around rapidly and noticed it was the same room but she had no memory of sitting down in this chair or even seeing the desk when she first got off the elevator. She looked at the man. His face was hard to see, obscured by the darkness and shadows that seemed to cling to him. Even though she was just a few feet away, none of his features were discernible.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. Her tone was fierce and demanded an answer but her body shook like a leaf. The man drummed his fingers on the desk,

    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked. A silver plate now sat in front of Corrine and on it sat a steaming slice of New York style pizza. Its melted cheese oozing off the thin crust and covered with oily glistening pepperonis. Corrine¡¯s mouth watered but she resisted the urge to grab the piece of pizza and shove it down her throat.

    ¡°I find it¡¯s best to never negotiate on an empty stomach,¡± the man said. ¡°Eat up.¡± Corrine¡¯s stomach growled loudly and she gave in, grabbing the piece of pizza and taking a bite. It was the most delicious thing she had eaten in years, maybe in her entire life. The man was silent as she scarfed down the pizza slice, barely breathing in between bites.

    ¡°Your table manners are atrocious but I suppose I can¡¯t blame you for that. How many days has it been since you last ate, Corrine?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± she asked in response.

    ¡°Oh I know everything about you, Corrine. I know that you would have been a fantastic lawyer if life had been different. I know how scrappy you are and how capable. And that is why you¡¯re here,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Corrine asked, her voice breaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s a better question. Tell me, what is one of the elements of a contract?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s six of them,¡± Corrine answered.

    ¡°Right, but which one is most applicable to what I might want? Not a trick question,¡± the man countered. Corrine thought for a moment, she wasn¡¯t enjoying this back and forth with the man. She wanted nothing more than to be back in her flat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, offer? Consideration?¡± she threw out the first two terms that came to mind.

    ¡°Oh very good,¡± the man remarked. He stood up from the desk, ¡°Consideration was what I was going for, a sort of exchange for the promises I can make to you. My offer, if you will, in exchange for your consideration.¡±

    Corrine glanced toward the elevator quickly and her mind ran through scenarios on ways she could escape.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± the man said darkly and Corrine¡¯s attention snapped back to the man.

    ¡°Do what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape. The elevator won¡¯t work anyway and you won¡¯t make it down the stairs.¡± There was a sinister edge to the man¡¯s voice and Corrine felt a chill run down her spine. The man clapped his hands together, ¡°Plus I haven¡¯t made my offer yet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your offer?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finally getting to better questions,¡± he replied. ¡°But first let me ask you a question, along the same lines as the one you asked of me at the beginning. Corrine, what am I?¡±

    Corrine¡¯s heart beat rapidly in her chest. Logically, she knew that the answer that came to mind shouldn¡¯t be the right one. But instinctually, she knew it was true.

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon,¡± Corrine answered and the man turned back to face her. Even in the darkness she could see his wide toothy smile. His white teeth glowing in the pale moonlight.

    ¡°Good job, but not just any demon. Let me show you,¡± he said. He walked forward and placed his palm against Corrine¡¯s forehead.

    A vision of a fiery comet crashing into Wall Street and melting the bronze bull filled her head. She saw the man emerge from the fire and smoke dressed in the green suit and the golden tie. Thin red lines like tendrils extended from his fingers and she saw them wrap around the throats of men who looked like business executives and some of them bore the faces of renowned billionaires. The red string wrapped around their throats like a collar and once all of them were ensnared, the man pulled. There was an expression of surprise and panic and the men vanished. Somehow she knew that was a representation of the suited man claiming their souls. Green dollar bills lined the ground like a carpet and the man stepped on them as he walked into the Wall Street building. The golden bull was replaced with a golden fox. Then the vision ended and Corrine was left quietly panting in her seat.

    The man backed away and and perched himself on the edge of the desk,

    ¡°Well?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re the fox sin of Greed, one of the seven deadly sins.¡±

    ¡°Ooh very good, especially for someone as agnostic as you. Yes, that is exactly what I am emblematic of though my siblings and I are referred to as the Seven Vices or seven princes of Hell. I am the Prince of Greed.¡± He bowed his head, ¡°At your service.¡±

    Corrine didn¡¯t know how to respond. She gripped the sides of her pants tightly, wanting to bolt from the room. The man filled her with a deep sense of dread and now it all made sense as to why.

    ¡°Dark in here, isn¡¯t it?¡± the man asked. Without thinking, Corrine blurted out,

    ¡°It is nighttime.¡± The man chuckled,

    ¡°Witty, you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not the arrogant type or those may have been your last words,¡± he said. He lifted a hand and snapped his fingers. There was a slight pop and then the smell of burning dust as the overhead fluorescent lights came on and bathed the room in their artificial white glow. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    For the first time, Corrine could clearly see the man. She saw how there were no veins beneath his skin and how his proportions seemed to be just slightly off. His fingers were too long and his thighs and calves didn¡¯t match. She also noticed his eyes. They were completely black and no light reflected in them. They looked like shark eyes, abyssal and hungry. Were they been like that before? She couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Mortal forms are ill fitting but my true form would tear your soul into pieces,¡± the man said as Corrine scrutinized him.

    ¡°There¡¯s seven of you?¡± she asked and the man let out a short staccato laugh.

    ¡°Fair question and yes, but that gets to the heart of what I want from you. As you¡¯ve noted, there are seven vices meaning there are six more demons like me on this mortal plane. Now what you don¡¯t know is that we are all here for the same reason and it has nothing to do with tempting humans,¡± the man said. ¡°Not anymore, at least.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Because humanity gave up,¡± the man replied simply. ¡°You tore yourselves apart in a pointless war and then let society collapse because of the inability to access the internet or electricity which is laughable on its face. But Earth requires a master and there is a vacuum left now.¡±

    ¡°A master?¡± A chilling grin spread across the Prince of Greed¡¯s face,

    ¡°Yes, and only one can claim that title. But again, there are seven of us.¡±

    ¡°You and the others are competing to claim Earth?¡± Corrine asked skeptically. Something about the idea was too fantastical for her to comprehend.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± the man exclaimed, ¡°But I can¡¯t do it on my own, which is where you come in.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you destroy the others on your own?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Destroy is the wrong word. Banish is correct, Princes of Hell fall along the same lines of matter. We cannot be created or destroyed, only transferred between here and Hell. But to banish another Prince, I need to be more powerful than them. I need more souls.¡± the man explained.

    ¡°You want my soul?¡±

    ¡°Only if you¡¯re offering but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking you for,¡± the man replied cryptically.

    ¡°I¡¯m not offering,¡± Corrine replied firmly. The man shrugged,

    ¡°No problem.¡± There was another long silence before Corrine spoke again,

    ¡°You want me to bring you others who will give you their soul?¡±

    ¡°Clever, very clever. Sort of. You help me and I¡¯ll give you all the tools you need and you¡¯ll have a lot more of that¡± the man gestured to the plate where there was once again a slice of pizza sitting on it. Corrine eyed it hungrily before pushing the plate away,

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she said and the man tilted his head quizzically,

    ¡°What have you got to lose?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My humanity,¡± she replied and the man scoffed,

    ¡°Humanity lost itself, don¡¯t make the same mistake,¡± he warned. ¡°But, you need time to consider. We¡¯ll speak soon. Goodnight, Corrine.¡±

    Corrine woke up on her couch, her neck sore from being angled up at the ceiling. She rubbed the back of it as she leaned forward on the couch. She looked around the living room as she recounted the events of last night and tried to figure out if it had all been a dream or a hunger induced hallucination. The deadbolt on her door was still secure and all of her belongings were in the same location as they had been before she¡¯d fallen asleep. She opened her bag and found only an empty water bottle. The two others she had shoved in the bag were gone,

    ¡°Hallucinations it is,¡± she said. Her stomach groaned in response.

    Her body ached as she grabbed her bag and unlocked the door, stepping out into the hall and locking the door again. She slowly made her way down the stairs and began thinking through the next areas she could search for food. She needed food and water soon. She wasn¡¯t going to make it another few days. She thought about the pizza from her weird dream and her stomach roared. She licked her dry lips.

    Corrine stumbled outside and began walking. The sun beat down on her and she staggered, nearly falling on the uneven sidewalk. She sat down against the building as her vision swam. She felt so weak. She leaned back and stared up at the sky. Maybe today was the day she died. At least it was a pretty day.

    There was a squeak from beside her and Corrine saw a rat sniffing her bag. She watched it for a moment before grabbing it. The small creature squealed and struggled as Corrine brought it towards her mouth. She knew it was disgusting but she was desperate. She squeezed the rat tighter and opened her mouth, closing her own eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s repulsive,¡± a voice said. Corrine opened her eyes and saw the green suited man standing in front of her. She dropped the rat and it ran off. The man looked down at her, his expression unreadable with his eyes hidden behind the dark lens sunglasses.

    ¡°Are you real?¡± Corrine mumbled. The man cocked his head and Corrine saw double,

    ¡°Hmm, I suppose one water bottle and a piece of pizza only delayed the inevitable,¡± the man remarked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Corrine tried to say but the words came out slurred.

    The man reached out and Corrine felt his cool skin pressed against her forehead. He was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Ah, well your kidneys are shutting down, farewell I guess.¡±

    Corrine swallowed hard and winced. Her throat felt like it was full of razor blades.

    ¡°Help me,¡± she whimpered, ¡°Please.¡± The man stared at her for a moment, considering.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he replied.

    Corrine found herself sitting in her apartment again but this time the man was there too.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡± she asked, suddenly able to speak clearly again. Her vision was back to normal too and her throat didn¡¯t feel like sandpaper.

    ¡°No, do you want to be?¡± the man asked and Corrine shook her head. ¡°Care to reconsider my offer then or are you planning to coast through the next few weeks until you¡¯re eating rats or dead?¡±

    ¡°You promise I¡¯ll live if I help you?¡± Corrine asked,

    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you my protection.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not promising that I¡¯ll stay alive,¡± Corrine retorted. The man sighed,

    ¡°Fine, I will not allow you to die until the terms of our contract are complete.¡±

    ¡°Including protecting me from the other Princes?¡±

    The Prince of Greed groaned, ¡°Lawyers. Yes, fine, I will promise you my protection, the ability to do what I ask, and freedom from death until our contract terminates upon the successful completion of what I task you to do, subject to change. You¡¯ll be gifted with a silver tongue, unlimited vitality, and what you would know best as teleportation. In return, you assist me towards my end goal and, should you die because of your own actions, your soul is forfeit. Understood?¡±

    Corrine thought for a moment. The deal felt wrong but she didn¡¯t want to find herself on the street contemplating eating live animals or dying on the sidewalk. At least with this deal, she had a chance. She doubted he would save her again if she didn¡¯t agree. She extended her hand and the man smiled,

    ¡°Deal,¡± she said. Greed grasped her hand and pressed his nails into her wrist. She winced and tried to pull back but he held her there for a moment. He finally released her arm and she pulled back, glaring at the Prince. There was a burning feeling and Corrine watched as a dark mark etched itself into her arm. She looked at it quizzically before realizing that it was a fox head.

    ¡°The deal is done,¡± Greed said and Corrine was left standing alone in her apartment. The ceiling fan blades began to rotate slowly as electricity returned to her apartment and Corrine felt a mix of both regret and relief.

    ¡°No going back now,¡± she said to herself, still staring at the dark fox emblazoned in her skin.

 Chapter 2: The Holy Walls of Sin

    The fire cast long dancing shadows on the walls of the cathedral. Inside of the holy ground of the Vatican now resided the Prince of Lust. Unlike the other demon princes, this one had brought with it two lesser demons, Temptation and Enticement. They flitted through the shadows in their true forms, incomprehensible to humans. The Prince had yet to settle on a form, needing the desires of a mortal to choose.

    ¡°Shameful the decadence of these so called pious humans. There are many influences from my brethren here.¡± The Prince hissed. The lesser demons growled and hissed in agreement. The demon Prince paused,

    ¡°There is a human in these walls.¡± The lesser demons dissipated into the shadows and the Prince of Lust extinguished the flames in the braziers, plunging the cathedral into darkness. It watched from the darkness as a human, dressed in tattered white robes stumbled out from the pews.

    ¡°C¡­ciao?¡± the human stammered. The Prince commanded the demons to stay hidden. It assumed the form of a woman, dressed in a long velvety purple robe, a hood covering her face.

    ¡°Buonasera,¡± She said, her voice filling the dark halls. She stepped forward and one of the braziers ignited again, casting light on her. The man fell backwards onto one of the pews,

    ¡°Chi sei?¡± The man asked but the Prince did not answer, pulling back her hood and allowing the firelight to illuminate her form. Her breasts strained against the tight fitting bodice and the robes seemed to mold themselves around her figure. She stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s hand, kneeling down and looking up at him from the floor. The Prince could hear his heartbeat, sense the adrenaline flooding his system and the hormones spiking in his brain. The Prince altered the chemistry of the form it had chosen, releasing pheromones. The man¡¯s pupils dilated and his breathing became more ragged. She caressed his hand and lifted it to her lips, gently kissing the top of his hand. The man flinched but did not withdraw it. She kissed down his hand to his fingertips before taking his finger into her mouth, maintaining eye contact as she enveloped and wrapped her tongue around it. The man pulled back and she smirked, standing and using her knee to push the man¡¯s legs apart. His eyes widened but he did not resist.

    ¡°¨¨ cos¨¬ solitario qui, non ¨¨ vero?¡± she asked. The man nodded as she straddled him, placing one hand on each shoulder. She could feel his erection straining through his robes and against hers. She had him where she wanted him. She gently kissed his forehead and tightened her grip on his shoulders, eliciting a soft moan from the priest. Then, with one hand, she tilted his chin up to look at her, pausing and looking into his eyes,

    ¡°Addio.¡± She whispered as she gripped his jaw and twisted, rending it from his flesh. The man let out a strangled sort of gasp as the blood flooded his mouth and spilled out over the torn flesh and snapped bone. The Prince tossed the jawbone to the shadows where Temptation and Enticement descended upon it with a fevered glee. With a second fluid motion, the Prince sliced through the flesh, sinew and bone that held the man¡¯s head on, decapitating him and pulling his head from the bloody stump. She tossed it into the fire as she stood up from the body, allowing it to slump over in the pew, dark red blood spilling across the worn wood and seeping into the stone floors.

    ¡°Decades of empire building and yet humans are undone so easily. Disappointing.¡± The Prince said, reverting to its original language and form. ¡°You can have the body.¡± Ear-piercing shrieks shattered the quiet as the two demons descended upon the flesh, tearing it into pieces and consuming it, the cracking of bones and wet tears of sinew and muscle filling the cathedral.

    From outside, Mateo listened to the hellish shrieks coming from the Basilica. He pulled his jacket more tightly around himself and covered his ears, hurrying past as he made his way towards the chapel he had claimed as home following the end of the war. He pushed open the oaken door and then pushed it back into place, sealing out the outside world. Inside his eyes strained to adjust against the dimming candlelight.

    ¡°Mama?¡± he called.

    ¡°Over here, Mateo,¡± she called from the corner where her pallet of blankets and various fabrics was set up. He walked over and grabbed her hands,

    ¡°Mateo, you are frightened. What happened?¡± she asked, brushing aside his bangs with her hand and feeling his forehead.

    ¡°Something terrible is in the Basilica, Mama,¡± he whispered. His mother frowned and pulled Mateo close to her,

    ¡°These are the end of times, Mateo. There will be many terrible things. But what did you see in the Basilica?¡± she asked as she wrapped a blanket around his shoulders,

    ¡°I did not see anything. But there was this horrible shrieking and what sounded like the gnashing of bones from inside. There were fires lit in there; the light flickered in the windows. Something has made its home inside¡­¡± His voice trailed off. His mother nodded knowingly and held him close. They were silent for a while before she leaned forward and blew out the candles,

    ¡°It is time to rest, Mateo. We will go to the Apostolic Palace tomorrow and search for any answers that his Holiness may have left behind.¡± She laid down and pulled a blanket around her as Mateo stood and walked over to a similarly set up pallet, laying down and staring up at the ceiling as his mind raced.

    You¡¯re a very smart boy. Not brave, but smart.

    Mateo awoke with a start and strained to see in the dark chapel. He could see the outline of his mother but nothing appeared out of the ordinary. He listened in the silence and heard nothing further. He laid back down and shut his eyes again.

    ¡°Mateo.¡± His mother gently shook him, rousing him from his sleep. He woke slowly and sat up on the pile of blankets, rubbing his eyes and looking up at his mother. ¡°Come, we go to the Palace now.¡± Mateo stood and pulled the thin gray jacket he had worn the night before over his shoulders, following his mother out of the chapel and into the streets of the Vatican. The sky was a dusky blue and the light was dim.

    ¡°Stay close,¡± his mother whispered, walking ahead and squinting in the low light. They walked through the streets silently, passing by St. Peter¡¯s Basilica. Mateo felt a chill run down his spine as they walked past.

    From inside the Basilica, the Prince of Lust watched the pair pass.

    ¡°Can we play with them?¡± Temptation asked with a shudder of anticipation. The Prince watched them longer until they disappeared from view,

    ¡°Not yet.¡± It replied, ¡°They may be useful to us. Meet them in the Apostolic Palace, help them find what they¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°And then we kill them?¡± Enticement asked gleefully.

    ¡°No. And take the form of something familiar and non-threatening, a priest would be fitting. Don¡¯t stand out,¡± the Prince instructed.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The two lesser demons vanished and the Prince lingered by the window a moment longer before melting back into the shadows.

    Mateo and his mother reached the palace as the sun began to rise, its golden rays breaking through the cold blue of the dawn.

    ¡°Prophetic, isn¡¯t it? The sun has shone on our path,¡± Mateo¡¯s mother remarked. He chuckled and followed behind her as they walked into the building.

    ¡°The library shouldn¡¯t be far,¡± Mateo¡¯s mother said, walking through the hall, scanning the walls for some kind of sign that would point them in the right direction.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± another voice said, startling both Mateo and his mother who instinctively grabbed his arm and pushed him behind her. From one of the rooms emerged a priest, wearing the traditional white robes with the red stole. ¡°I did not mean to frighten you, my children, I apologize,¡±  the priest said, bowing his head.

    ¡°I was not aware any of the priests survived and remained here,¡± Mateo¡¯s mother said, narrowing her eyes as she slowly pushed Mateo back towards the door.

    ¡°Unfortunately only myself and Father Alessio remain. I am Father Lorenzo. Who do I have the pleasure of speaking with?¡± the priest asked.

    ¡°I am Giulia, Father. This is my son, Mateo.¡± Mateo looked at his mother incredulously, shocked that she would give their real names. Perhaps because of the events of last night, he found himself suspicious of the priest.

    ¡°Giulia, Mateo, welcome. The library is this way, please follow me.¡± Mateo looked to his mother who nodded and gestured for him to follow behind her. They walked with the priest as he led them down the hall to the library,

    ¡°This really was such a wonderful place to be before the war. Did you aspire to join the priesthood, Mateo?¡± the priest asked as they walked,

    ¡°Yes, Father. I was in seminary when the war began,¡± Mateo replied.

    ¡°Terrible times. But through our faith we remain and are guided through these times of tribulation. Ah, here we are,¡± the priest said, stopping at the doorway and gesturing into the room. Giulia walked into the library, followed closely by Mateo.

    The library, while far from its original glory, was still breathtaking. Shelves stretched from the floor to the ceiling, filled with religious texts. Throughout the room were locked displays of manuscripts and tablets written in Latin, Hebrew, and ancient Greek. Sunlight streamed through the long glass pane windows and spirals of dust cascaded through the light.

    ¡°Father Alessio is here somewhere, but perhaps I can be of assistance?¡± Father Lorenzo asked. Mateo pressed his finger against his lips as he thought,

    ¡°Where would books on demons be?¡± he asked. Father Lorenzo¡¯s expression became clouded,

    ¡°My child, why would you be looking for such dark materials?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I believe there is something evil in St. Peter¡¯s Basilica, Father. I heard such horrible noises coming from inside last night,¡± Mateo replied. Father Lorenzo nodded slowly,

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°These are the years of tribulation after all. Come,¡± he said. He led Mateo to one of the shelves where a glass casing with a lock shielded the books from casual onlookers. The priest took a key from inside a pocket on his robes and unlocked the casing. He looked at Mateo solemnly,

    ¡°These books contain documentation of the most evil acts and beings that have come to be on God¡¯s green Earth. Proceed with caution. These are not fairytales or retail demonology. These are the Vatican¡¯s true records dating back centuries.¡± Mateo nodded and opened the casing, looking at the worn leather-bound books. Giulia was looking in another section, flipping through a heavily annotated Book of Revelations.

    ¡°I see Father Lorenzo has already assisted you, but please let me know if anything further is needed,¡± another priest said, walking into the library.

    ¡°Thank you Father.¡± Giulia said and Mateo looked up at the second priest,

    ¡°Father, what can you tell me about the years of tribulation?¡± he asked. Father Alessio paused, contemplating,

    ¡°After many years of study, I can say affirmatively that we are presently in them. What I cannot answer definitively is how the years will proceed. The Vatican monitored for any sign of Rapture and there was none. But with so many dead from the war, it cannot be certain that the Rapture presented itself in a manner different from how it was described. I know this all seems cryptic, but the truth of the matter is that we are in uncertain times, my child.¡±

    Mateo frowned, picking up one of the books, A True Account of Demonic Possession and Manifestation.

    ¡°Is it possible that demons are here in the Vatican now?¡± Mateo asked. Father Alessio nodded slowly though Father Lorenzo looked panicked,

    ¡°Yes, it is possible,¡± he answered.

    ¡°How can you kill a demon?¡± Mateo asked, prompting a gasp from his mother. Father Alessio chuckled and shook his head,

    ¡°Those books contain the answers but you cannot kill a demon. They are not of our world, they are fallen angels and, even the least among them, can easily beguile or overpower a human. Demons can, however, be banished back to Hell. There are different methods but¡­¡±

    ¡°Father Alessio, is this really appropriate to tell a child?¡± Father Lorenzo interjected nervously. Father Alessio looked at him bemusedly,

    ¡°In regular times, no. However, these times are anything but ordinary. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Father Lorenzo?¡±

    Father Lorenzo scowled and waved his hand dismissively before composing himself,

    ¡°Very well. I will be in the chapel for morning prayer. I suggest that you join me, Father Alessio,¡± he replied curtly, turning and exiting the library. Father Alessio turned back to Mateo and smiled apologetically,

    ¡°I fear I have offended my brother. He is right or would be if this were a few years ago. You are young and innocent and should not have to think of such things, but these are trying times, Mateo. You may be called upon to do things that will test your faith. You must follow your instincts, protect yourself and your mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes Father,¡± Mateo responded. Father Alessio smiled at him again,

    ¡°You know where to find Father Lorenzo and I if you are ever in need of assistance. The Apostolic Palace is open to you. I must go make amends, please stay as long as you need.¡± Father Alessio left the library, following after Father Lorenzo.

    Mateo opened the book in his hands, and sat on the floor, reading through the book. It was a field journal of a priest, one who had been employed by the Vatican to specifically handle demonic possession.

    I was called to the home of the Van Brunts, a German family who had fled to Italy in the 1930s. They claimed that their daughter, Lyra, had suffered from fits of rage and reacted negatively towards holy items. They alleged that she had spoken in tongues and cursed the name of the Lord. I was sent by the Vatican on the 8th day of December, in the year of our Lord 1942, to determine the cause of Lyra¡¯s ailment.

    Upon arrival, I was greeted at the door by Mr. Van Brunt who showed me into the home. He explained to me that Lyra now had to be kept locked in her room for fear that she would harm her mother or one of her other siblings. I asked to speak to the other siblings and Mr. Van Brunt introduced me. A cursory inspection of the children showed no signs of demonic possession or inclination towards such. They were well-mannered and seemed fearful of their sister. I spoke with Mrs. Van Brunt who tearfully explained the situation. Lyra had been stricken ill and no doctor could diagnose her. She had run a fever for 6 days before it broke and the illness seemingly resolved on the seventh. It was a few days after Lyra recovered that her mother began to notice odd behavior from the girl. She began to become irritable with flashes of violence, throwing objects or attempting to harm those who transgressed her. Initially, the parents believed it to be the effects of pubescence. But one night, her mother entered Lyra¡¯s room and found her on the floor, foaming at the mouth. Upon attempted resuscitation, Lyra began to speak in a guttural unknown language, growling and hissing. The strange behaviors had only increased in frequency since then. According to the parents, when approached with a holy object such as a crucifix, Lyra will become apoplectic and attempt to attack the holder of such an object.

    I asked to see Lyra and Mr. Van Brunt led me up the stairs to her room. He unlocked the door and pushed it open. Inside was dark, Lyra had extinguished the candles and was sitting facing the wall, her back to the door. I stepped inside. \

    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, Father Cristiano,¡± Lyra intoned, but the voice was not one of a little girl. It was deep, guttural, otherworldly. I knew I was speaking with a demon.

    ¡°Release the girl,¡± I replied. The demon, through Lyra, laughed. Lyra turned her head, bending her neck at an unnatural angle to face me.

    ¡°You will have to take her from me,¡± the demon stated. I took from my briefcase the Bible and a crucifix, reciting the rites of banishment, excoriating the demon. It had a negligible effect.

    ¡°You are new to this, Father Cristiano. The Vatican was foolish to believe this was another case of hysteria.¡± I knew then that I was dealing with a truly powerful demon. It knew, without prompting, that the Vatican had not considered this to be a case worthy of exorcism. Indeed, this would be my first without assistance from a more experienced priest.

    ¡°Nevertheless I will cast you out of this child,¡± I replied, reciting the Lord¡¯s Prayer and sprinkling holy water onto the child. The demon hissed but, again, the effect was negligible.

    ¡°I will not leave this body unless another is offered.¡± It growled. Lyra turned towards me fully, her eyes wild. I prayed silently, beseeching the Lord for protection.

    ¡°God cannot help you.¡± The demon growled and Lyra began to scramble towards me on all fours. I jumped back and slammed the bedroom door, hearing the demon growl as it strained and clawed at the wood. Lyra¡¯s father locked the door once more. I apologized profusely and left the home, vowing to return with someone more experienced than I.

    I returned to the hotel in which I was staying and placed a call to the Holy City from the hotel¡¯s phone. I spoke with Father Vincente and explained to him the circumstances. It was then that he informed me that to banish a demon, you must know its true name. Finding the demon¡¯s name was not easy. If it was not recorded in the tomes held at the Vatican, then I would need to engage it in a game that, were I to win, it would have to give me its name. This, Father Vincente warned, was incredibly dangerous and I would have to wager either my life or my soul, making defeat untenable. I sought his advice on ways to best the demon and gain its name but he insisted that I return to the Vatican after further documentation.

    Mateo flipped through several pages, skimming the details of the priest¡¯s night at the hotel during which he had dreams of the demon. He stopped upon reaching the entry that described the priest¡¯s return to the Van Brunt home.

    I arrived at the residence of the Van Brunts once more, having spent several days back in the Vatican scouring our libraries. With assistance from Father Vincente, I had determined the name of the demon possessing Lyra. This was the demon Mastemah, harbinger of calamity. I approached Lyra¡¯s room and entered, finding the girl seated in the corner once more. Lyra turned to face me and a hideous grin burst across her face,

    ¡°You have returned Father,¡± she intoned in the guttural deep voice of the demon inhabiting her.

    ¡°The Power of Christ compels thee to leave this child. Your name is known to me. You are the demon Mastemah, harbinger of calamity, father of destruction, flatterer of the Lord.¡± I held a crucifix out in front of my body. The name clearly was correct as the demon recoiled and, for a moment, I saw a flash of Lyra emerge from the possession.

    ¡°Your name is known to me, Mastemah. I rebuke thee and cast thee back to the depths of hell from whence you came. Mastemah, father of destruction, the earth condemns you. The salt and sulfur of hell shall reclaim you. Mastemah, I condemn and banish thee. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, I cast thee to the depths from whence you came.¡±

    With each intonation of the rites, I moved forward with the crucifix, one specifically blessed by his Holiness, and sprinkled Holy Water upon Lyra¡¯s body. The demon growled and strained, writhing within Lyra¡¯s body. Upon the final word, I pressed the blessed crucifix upon Lyra¡¯s forehead. An inhuman shriek came from her lips, nearly splitting my ear drums. Then she went limp in my arms. When her eyes opened again, she was free from the clutches of the demon and the parents thanked me profusely. Upon collecting their graciously offered tithe, I returned to the Holy City and submitted this manuscript to the Diocese for recording.

    Mateo closed the book as his mother approached him with two books in her arms.

    ¡°These are heretical texts, Mateo. But I feel as though they may be of use to us,¡± she said, handing the tomes to him.

    Mateo looked at the weathered covers, one bearing the title Malleus Maleficarum and the other De Occulta Philosophia. Both texts predated the 17th century and, from what he remembered from seminary, they were considered heretical though often used by exorcists under the guidance of the diocese.

    ¡°Should we ask the priests if we can take these with us?¡± Mateo asked. Giulia shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them,¡± she whispered. Mateo was shocked; his mother had always been incredibly devout, nearly to a fault. The idea that she would not entrust a priest would never have crossed his mind. Even as scandals had rocked the Catholic Church, Giulia had held her faith and respect.

    ¡°Why mama?¡± Mateo asked. Giulia held her finger to her lips and shook her head,

    ¡°We will speak on this at the chapel.¡± She replied, taking the books back from Mateo and tucking them under her arm. Mateo grabbed the journal he had been reading and the pair exited the library, walking back through the hallway and out of the palace. Giulia was quiet and walked briskly ahead, not speaking until they had re-entered the chapel and shut the door behind them.

    ¡°Mateo, do we have salt?¡± Giulia asked. Mateo shrugged and set down the book he was carrying before searching their supplies. He found a large, half-filled canister of salt which he handed to his mother. She took it, uttered a prayer, and poured a thick line of it at the doorway,

    ¡°Take care to replenish this line at night, Mateo,¡± she said firmly. Mateo nodded.

    ¡°Mama, what is going on?¡± he asked. Giulia sighed and sat on the pile of blankets that served as her bed.

    ¡°I do not believe those two men to be priests, Mateo. Nor do I believe them to even be human,¡± she said. Mateo sat beside her.

    ¡°Why not? They helped us today. A demon wouldn¡¯t do that, right?¡± he asked. Giulia looked at her son and grabbed his hands.

    ¡°Promise me that, no matter what happens, you will protect yourself.¡± Mateo felt a sense of unease as she said this.

    ¡°Mama, what is going on?¡± he asked nervously, but Giulia shook her head.

    ¡°Promise me Mateo,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°I promise,¡± he replied and Giulia smiled, squeezing his hands before releasing them.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy. Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± she said before handing him the Malleus Maleficarum.

    ¡°Read through it and study the protection methods. I have a feeling we¡¯ll be needing them.¡±

    Mateo sat down and began reading through the book, looking at its occult drawings and reading through the dichotomization of witches.

    ¡°Mama?¡± He asked, not looking up from the book.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she responded. Mateo looked up, seeing her seated on the pallet and reading through the De Occulta Philosophia,

    ¡°This book is about witches. Aren¡¯t we more concerned about dealings with demons?¡±

    ¡°Their power comes from the same place, Mateo. And I have a feeling we are likely to encounter both,¡± she replied. Mateo thought for a moment before nodding and going back to his reading. The times of tribulation would be strange indeed.

 Chapter 3: The Devils Seek a Deal

    The Prince of Greed looked around the crumbling halls of Congress, seeing the framed photos still clinging to the walls and those that had already fallen to the floor. He recognized a good number of their faces, their souls having been bound to him upon their passing.

    ¡°A fitting place for us both, isn¡¯t it?¡± A voice rang out in the empty halls. The Prince remained unfazed, wiping the dust off the heavy frame of one of the paintings.

    ¡°It is. I feel as if we split the souls from these halls fifty-fifty.¡±

    ¡°That is likely. Though most of the presidents belonged to me.¡± The Prince of Pride chose a form, materializing beside the Prince of Greed.

    ¡°Comes with the territory. Though back in their Manifest Destiny days, it was I who won the tally. Short-lived as that may have been,¡± the Prince of Greed responded. The two stood side by side in silence, maintaining their human forms.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± the Prince of Pride asked. The Prince of Greed turned to face him, looking his human form up and down and giving a nod of approval,

    ¡°Convincing. You know you¡¯ve always been my favorite sibling.¡± he said.

    ¡°Get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t humans so much easier? No guesswork. But, even after all these millenia, we still remain unable to read each other. It¡¯s almost Babylonian.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience,¡± the Prince of Pride warned. The Prince of Greed rolled his eyes.

    ¡°And yet there is nothing you can do about it. We cannot speak each other¡¯s names which means neither of us can banish or bind the other. And you haven¡¯t reaped enough souls to surpass me since arriving. Nevertheless, I will respect your want for succinct answers. I want to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡± The Prince of Pride seemed intrigued.

    ¡°Yes, a deal between brothers. We work together to send back the others. The Princes of Lust, Wrath, Sloth, Envy, and Gluttony won¡¯t ally with each other and they are too shortsighted to utilize humans the way you and I do, to turn their souls into lasting energy rather than an immediate boost. I suspect that, at this moment, Wrath is likely killing anyone around him and could overpower us. However, if we work to collect the souls of those left behind, we can overtake all the remaining Princes without alerting them to our reaping. You are the only other Prince who has ever utilized the same methods as I do.¡±

    ¡°And what do I get in return?¡±

    ¡°A longer time on Earth, less competition, more souls. I have already forged a deal with one human.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Corrine is her name. She is quite smart. And now she is my ward and my champion.¡± The Prince of Greed paused, ¡°For now.¡±

    ¡°Have you encountered any of the Virtues?¡± At the mention of the Virtues, the Prince of Greed¡¯s human form wavered, nearly fading.

    ¡°No.¡± There was an edge in the Prince¡¯s voice. The Prince of Pride shrugged,

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair question, we know that they¡¯re here somewhere.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll kill them as we find them. A Virtue cannot be branded with our mark. Corrine is not a Virtue and we will easily find them with her assistance.¡±

    ¡°Provided we aren¡¯t found by them before they find us. Or worse, each other.¡±

    ¡°The Virtues will not find each other. There is no way of them communicating, much less researching their own abilities. I¡¯d wager that not one of them is aware that they are a Virtue. We need not worry about the power of unification.¡±

    ¡°Unless one of our siblings seeks to unite them for their own purposes.¡±

    ¡°Only the Prince of Lust is smart enough for that. We¡¯ll banish him first.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sheltered on holy ground, we may have some difficulty with that.¡±

    ¡°But Corrine will not.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Can you ensure her survival while she is in the Vatican?¡± There was a long pause.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    The Prince of Pride began to laugh, a loud ear splitting noise that filled the empty halls of Congress, ricocheting from every corner. The Prince of Greed waited but as the Prince of Pride continued to laugh, he felt his patience ebbing away.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the Prince of Greed said but still the Prince of Pride continued. Reaching his breaking point, the Prince of Greed shed his human form, reverting to his true demonic form and tore the flesh from the bones of the Prince of Pride¡¯s human form. No blood came from the now skinless form and the Prince of Pride frowned, releasing himself from it.

    ¡°Well that was unnecessary,¡± he said.

    ¡°Your laughter was unnecessary and grating. We are discussing a deal. And it is of no surprise nor concern to you that I will allow my ward to perish if it accomplishes my goals.¡±

    ¡°It is not surprising, but what is surprising is that you forget that we are still bound by the old laws. You promised her protection, did you not?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Should you fail to honor that and she dies an avoidable death, you will be banished from this plane. You would do well to remember that,¡± the Prince of Pride warned.

    ¡°The old ways no longer apply; these are the times of tribulation.¡±

    ¡°We are not unbound until one of us assumes dominion. The old laws remain so long as the Earth could be governed by them.¡±

    ¡°You always were the more educated of us.¡±

    ¡°I am humanity¡¯s oldest sin. I¡¯ve been around longer.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    There was another pause and the two re-assumed their human forms, walking silently through the dilapidated halls. Washington D.C. had become a ghost town following the war. During the war, it was predictably a target and many were killed in the bombings and targeted offensives on the city. Those who survived fled and those who could not afford to leave were left to struggle over the few resources available, leading to further casualties. Now it was a shell of its former self and the two Princes of Hell were accompanied only by the rats and other pests that hid inside the crumbling walls. The pair reached the rotunda, looking up at the painting on the ceiling.

    ¡°What would I have to gain from your proposed deal?¡± the Prince of Pride asked.

    ¡°An alliance with me. Removing our siblings from this plane serves us both.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only one of us can assume dominion. And, dear brother, I am not willing to submit to you.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡±

    ¡°I am not naive enough to believe that you will allow me to turn down this offer. I presume that my refusal would make me your first target.¡±

    ¡°You assume correctly. While I may not particularly want to work with our other brethren, I will make a deal that leads to the best possible outcome for me. Some of our siblings can be amenable to a deal like this.¡±

    ¡°Some,¡± the Prince of Pride emphasized. ¡°This is not a rejection. But again, beyond an alliance, what do I have to gain from this?¡±

    ¡°Protection from the same. And I will utilize my wards to assist in your endeavors as well.¡±

    ¡°Agreeable on its face but you cannot think me that much of a fool. The gift of guile is one that you were given but not one that I am so susceptible to. With full control over the wards, you would not only know exactly what I am doing at all times but also hold the ability to turn them against me at any given time. What are the real benefits?¡± The Prince of Greed sighed in exasperation,

    ¡°What is it that you want? I have offered as much as I can offer.¡±

    ¡°Very well. At the end of our alliance, I want this girl, Corrine, her soul.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No. You cannot have it. I swore her protection from the other Princes, something that must be fulfilled. I cannot make contradictory contracts, even between mortal and Prince.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then offer something that you can.¡±

    ¡°The first three souls we bind will belong to you entirely.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Swear it.¡± The Prince of Pride released his human form,

    ¡°I, Lucifer, morning-star, hereby swear to this deal between brothers.¡± The Prince of Greed released into his true form as well,

    ¡°I, Mammon, Prince of Greed, affirm.¡±

    The deal was sealed and the earth trembled, sending jagged tears through the floor and raining down lightning upon the roof of the building. As the earth settled, the two Princes took their human forms once more.

    ¡°Odd to hear the true name of another spoken,¡± the Prince of Pride said, stepping to the side to avoid a falling piece of the ceiling.

    ¡°Let us hope it is the last time.¡±

    ¡°Have you told your ward how she is able to banish the other Princes?¡±

    ¡°No. She will need to prove herself to me first. I only told her I needed more souls to be stronger than the others.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Well brother, I must leave. We have much work to do.¡±

    ¡°That we do.¡± There was a pause as the Prince of Greed turned to leave, ¡°You do know that I intend to betray you?¡± the Prince of Pride asked.

    A smile broke across the Prince of Greed¡¯s face,

    ¡°I am counting on it,¡± he replied and then he vanished, leaving the Prince of Pride standing alone with an equally mischievous grin on his face.

 Chapter 4: Seeing Red, Seeing Green

    There was a blinding light and searing heat. Dark smoke clouded Mei¡¯s vision and the smell of fire singed her nostrils. In her arms were the charred remains of her mother¡¯s corpse. A charcoal colored skull grinned back at her from where her mother just stood, wrapping Mei in her embrace. Ringing filled her ears and her vision was blurry. She felt the smoke filling her lungs. She couldn¡¯t think clearly. Mei released her mother¡¯s corpse and it fell to the ground as she stepped back. Had it been an air strike? Was the war still going on? Nothing made sense. Above her the sky was blue. It seemed to mock her.

    Whenever you feel upset, take a breath and count to ten.

    Her mother¡¯s words played in her ears. Mei took a breath, inhaling more of the noxious smoke and choking. She coughed and stumbled across the remnants of her home. Glass shards crunched beneath her feet and she dodged flames as she staggered onto the street. She fell to her knees on the asphalt and looked back at her home. It had been completely leveled. The dancing red flames replaced the walls and the cloud of black smoke was the only cover that remained against the sun. Mei shut her eyes tightly and took a breath again, thinking about her mother as she existed just moments ago.

    One.

    In the last year of the war, Mei had taken on the role of the family caretaker. She had graduated and moved back home amid the chaos of the Final War. Her parents were beginning to show their age and her brother had fallen ill that same year. Though Hong Kong had remained remarkably intact through the years of the war, the supplies coming into the city were becoming more scarce. China was being subjected to a number of embargoes and the US Navy had become more aggressive, blockading ports and sinking supply liners. Shipments had begun being dropped onto the city by the airforce, but the frequency had started to decrease and prices surged.

    Mei¡¯s father had continued his job at one of the major newspapers. With the rolling blackouts that had become common, newspapers¡¯ popularity had soared and so had her father¡¯s job security. His salary provided for the family though Mei would often do favors for the neighbors to bring in some additional money. His job required long hours and Mei managed the household in his absence. The searing flames reminded her of the final day of the war.

    It had been a normal morning. Mei was making a list of groceries to pick up for the family while her mother sat at the table reading the newspaper. The front page warned of recent movement by the American airforce towards Hong Kong. Advisories were listed for a multitude of provinces, including Wan Chai, warning them of possible airstrikes and listing shelter locations. There was even a column dedicated to nuclear bombs and how individuals could ensure their survival in the aftermath of one.

    ¡°Be careful today,¡± Mei¡¯s mother had warned, pointing at the front page of the newspaper. Mei nodded,

    ¡°Always, Mama.¡± she replied.

    As she walked to the grocery store, Mei had noticed the eerie quietness of the province. The news had clearly made the people of Wan Chai uneasy. She made it to the store and grabbed a basket, walking through the aisles and grabbing the items on her list that were still in stock. The lights in the store flickered while she was in the produce section and Mei looked up. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary and the power remained on. She shrugged and began inspecting the oranges, putting the good ones in her basket. Then the power went out. Someone in the store screamed before the emergency generator kicked in.

    ¡°Please make your way towards the exits,¡± the intercom boomed overhead. Mei brought her basket to the front and paid for the groceries she had managed to get before the strange blackout. A creeping sense of unease had begun to fill Mei though blackouts weren¡¯t uncommon in the province. This time it felt different. She exited the store and saw that the blackout was across the province. People had left their cars on the streets as traffic lights went dark. She could hear sirens blaring through the city, air raid sirens.

    Mei began to sprint home as the adrenaline kicked in. She clutched the bags of groceries close to her chest as she ran. From above she could hear the jet engines of planes. She didn¡¯t dare stop to look up. She could see her house looming ahead, growing closer with every footfall. Her sneaker soles smacked against the concrete as her legs propelled her forward.

    Then the bombs began to fall. The towering buildings in the province provided cover for Mei as she ran towards her house. Explosions boomed above her and sent metal and glass flying overhead. The sirens faded into the background as they were drowned out by screams, bombs, and jet engines.

    Mei burst through the door of the house and her mother immediately grabbed her, pulling her away from the windows.

    ¡°In the pantry,¡± She commanded and Mei squeezed in alongside her brother, Bolin, who was already huddled in the far corner of the small pantry. Mei¡¯s mother pushed herself in as well and shut the door, shielding her children with her body.

    ¡°Where¡¯s papa?¡± Mei whispered,

    ¡°Still at work,¡± Bolin replied, his breathing heavy and labored as if each word was sapping his strength.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be ok. They have places he can be safe in,¡± Mrs. Chen said. The house shook as bombs rained down above them. ¡°Just breathe and count to ten, ready?¡±

    The three took a breath. Bolin began to cough and Mrs. Chen waited for him to stop before she began,

    ¡°One¡­¡±

    Two.

    The power didn¡¯t return after the bombings. As the weeks passed, the backup generators also began to fail and slowly the city lost power. Mei¡¯s father found an old battery powered radio in one of the storage bins and the family gathered around the table as he adjusted the antennae to pick up a signal.

    Mei remembered how Bolin had looked that night. He struggled to remain upright in the dining room chair. His cheekbones were more pronounced and his eyes seemed sunken in, highlighting his rapid weight loss. His forehead shone with beads of sweat and his breath rattled in his chest.

    The radio never picked up a signal. Static crackled through the speakers regardless of how the antennae were positioned.

    ¡°Must be broken,¡± Mei¡¯s father grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m going to go check with one of the neighbors who has a car. See if they can pick up a signal through the car radio.¡± He said.

    Mei helped Bolin onto the couch and brought him a damp rag for his forehead. He felt feverish and she knew that he needed help. The hospitals had lost power and were no longer accepting patients but there were still pharmacies that were filling prescriptions. The sun had begun to set but Mei grabbed her backpack and walked out the door,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she called into the house, closing the door before her mother could object. She walked down the street alone, keeping to the center of the road where there was the most light. The sun continued to sink behind the remnants of the skyscrapers, their once proud heights reduced to jagged edges against the sky. She made it to the pharmacy. The storefront had been damaged in the bombings and cardboard boxes and plywood covered the broken glass.

    ¡°Pharmacy¡± was spray painted over the front in capital black letters. She caught the store owner as he was leaving.

    ¡°We¡¯re closed,¡± he said, packing up a suitcase with his remaining inventory. ¡°Come back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I need something for my brother for tonight. Please, I brought food.¡± Mei said, pulling out a container with a serving of her mother¡¯s steamed pork buns. The man eyed them and then sighed,

    ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked.

    Mei explained the situation with Bolin and listed his symptoms. The man listened and thought for a moment. He began to search through his suitcase and he pulled out an orange pill bottle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it will work and that¡¯s only enough pills for a few weeks,¡± the man said as Mei took the bottle of pills and handed him the container of food.

    ¡°How many weeks?¡± She asked.

    Three.

    Bolin seemed to get better. His fever broke and he regained his appetite. By the second week of being on the medication, he was able to walk short distances without assistance. Mei knew that the pills were almost out. She would need to get more for her brother if he was to fully recover. However, the city had become more dangerous. The province had been without power for nearly three months and supplies had stopped being dropped in. Food was harder to come by. Mei and her mother had begun saving the seeds of vegetables they cooked and cultivating a garden in their small backyard. The sprouts were still far from bearing fruit.

    Mei searched her room for anything valuable that she could exchange for more medicine for Bolin. She found a silver wristwatch that had been gifted to her by her late grandmother. It was valuable before but one quality made it even more valuable now. It still told the time. It was a battery-powered analog watch that remained unaffected by the loss of power and whatever had caused the province to lose access to radio signals. Though telling the time was of little importance, it provided a sense of stability and normalcy in the chaos. Mei fastened the bracelet of the watch around her wrist and slipped through the window of her bedroom. She knew her parents wouldn¡¯t want her leaving the house but Bolin¡¯s life was more important than her safety.

    The streets of Wan Chai seemed to get quieter each time Mei found herself on them. Many of the Chen¡¯s neighbors had left, fleeing to another province or seeking to leave the city altogether. Their houses had been looted of anything valuable within the first week that they were left vacant. Mei¡¯s family had boarded up their windows in the living room and her father had added more locks to the door.

    Mei hummed quietly to herself as she walked towards the shops. She knew it was unlikely that any of them remained open but she hoped that there would at least be other people there that she could talk to. At least one person should know where to find more medicine and food. A sound came from behind her and she stopped humming. She turned around and immediately felt something collide with her head. Her vision started to go dark and she fell to the ground. She heard voices and felt someone grab her hand. She tried to focus on the face of the person but she could only see hints of color, blurred against the background.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She woke up to a cat licking her face. It sprinted away as she sat up. The moon was high in the sky, looming over her. She groaned and grabbed her head, feeling dried blood in her hair. She noticed that her watch was gone and with it any chance of getting more medicine for her brother. Her shuddering sobs of despair were the only noise in the otherwise silent streets.

    Four.

    Mei was the one who found him. It was two weeks after the pills had run out. Bolin had regressed quickly. His fever came back within three days of being off the medicine. Within five days, he was no longer able to walk. He was moved to his room and Mei¡¯s mother began increasing his rations of food though they all knew it was useless. Bolin no longer had an appetite and eating pained him. Everything pained him.

    ¡°Bolin,¡± Mei called gently as she entered his room with a plate of food. The air in his room was dank. His curtains were drawn and the plywood over the windows blocked all the light outside. It had been warm that day and the room held the heat.

    Mei walked into the room and towards her brother¡¯s bed. She could see the dark shadow of him wrapped in a blanket and lying on his side. She gently shook him but he did not move.

    ¡°Bolin,¡± she said again with more urgency. It was then that she noticed she could no longer hear him breathing. The rattling wheeze that had come from his congested lungs was gone. She pulled on his shoulder and he fell to the side.

    Bolin¡¯s lips were blue and glossy with white patches of dried saliva in the corners. His eyes were wide but devoid of life. His veins were a deep blue and showed in his face. Mei clasped a hand over her mouth as she dropped the plate. It shattered on the ground and her mother rushed into the room. She looked at Mei and then to Bolin. Her screams could be heard for miles.

    They buried him in the backyard underneath the lone tree next to their garden. Mei and her parents stood silently over the freshly turned soil until the sun set. There were no words that anyone could say. When her parents went inside, Mei stayed beside her brother¡¯s grave for a few minutes more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bolin.¡± She whispered.

    Five.

    Mei opened her eyes. The flames had nearly consumed her home. She knew her parents¡¯ bodies were still in there. Their bones would be laid to rest in the bones of her home. Mei slowly stood and looked around.

    The level of destruction superseded any of the airstrikes that the city had endured. Every building along the street had been razed. The asphalt of the street itself had bubbled with the heat and begun to collapse inward. Black smoke spiraled into the sky and blotted out the sun. A sweltering heat emanated from the flames on either side of the street as they engulfed the buildings. The air was hard to breathe and it choked Mei with smoke and ash. She ripped off the hem of her shirt and held it over her mouth as she stumbled ahead to try and get clear of the smoke and heat.

    The scorched asphalt of the road was tacky and it stuck to the bottom of Mei¡¯s shoes as she walked ahead. She felt numb. Her mind was racing and yet Mei could not find a single coherent thought. What had caused this? Why was it happening? Was she in danger? She kept walking forward, keeping her head low to try and avoid inhaling more smoke. She ambled aimlessly ahead until the smoke began to lessen and she could see ahead of her.

    Looming over the street and beckoning her like a large finger against the sky was the Hopewell Centre. It seemed taller now that all the surrounding buildings had been leveled. In the midst of the carnage, its bomb battered exterior appeared pristine. Mei felt a strange pull towards the building.

    As the smoke cleared, so did Mei¡¯s mind. She paused and looked down at herself. She examined her hands and her legs before patting herself down. It was then that she realized that she was completely unharmed. The same fire that had melted her mother¡¯s flesh like candle wax from her bones hadn¡¯t even burned Mei. The explosion that had torn skyscrapers from their foundations and shattered them like glass hadn¡¯t broken a single bone in her body.

    Now that she was out of the blazing inferno she had once called her neighborhood, she noticed a different feeling. A comforting warmth spread through her body and she had no idea what it was. Her grief remained and the numb feeling. Her ears still rang but under it all was that strange feeling of comfort. Why was she alive?

    Six.

    ¡°There were a fair number of souls to be collected here,¡± The Prince of Envy remarked.

    ¡°Indeed, Master. You made an excellent choice,¡± the Prince¡¯s companion, the lesser Demon Hatred, replied deferentially.

    ¡°I know.¡± Envy replied.

    From atop the Hopewell Centre, in its circular spire that once served as a restaurant, the Prince of Envy and its companion surveyed the wake of destruction from their arrival. The dark smoke from the multiple fires ignited by the blazing ascension of the Prince of Hell obscured the ground below.

    ¡°Almost reminds me of home,¡± Envy remarked. The lesser demon chuckled,

    ¡°Soon this will be our home,¡± it replied.

    ¡°Once my siblings are dealt with, indeed,¡± Envy paused, ¡°Sonneillon, what is that down there?¡±

    The two beings of Hell watched as a mortal emerged from the smoke. It appeared to be headed toward the building though it remained a few blocks away.

    ¡°Oooh, may I kill it, Master?¡± Hatred asked giddily.

    ¡°Sonneillon, simply killing the mortal doesn¡¯t give me any entertainment. You know better,¡± Envy replied. Without exerting much effort, the Prince commanded time to bend to it. The sun faded into the darkness of night and a sickly crescent moon took its place.

    The lesser demon took on the form of a grotesque monstrosity. A pointed snout jutted out with rows of jagged fangs. Sinuous muscle covered the wolflike body and glowing red eyes pierced through the darkness. Smoke poured from the belly of the beast, filtering out through its mouth.

    ¡°Let the hunt begin.¡± Envy said and Hatred vanished from the building.

    Seven.

    Mei blinked hard as the sun disappeared and night fell over the province. Her eyes took a moment to adjust to the sudden change in lighting and she immediately felt a sense of apprehension. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    She left the main road and began to weave through alleyways, keeping a lookout for anything that might be following her. She kept her focus on the Hopewell Centre to make sure that she didn¡¯t get lost. Her heart raced in her chest.

    As she emerged from another alleyway, something large landed in front of her. The black hulking mass smashed into the ground and sent her flying backwards. She landed hard on the concrete sidewalk and looked up. Glowing red eyes met her own and then the creature¡¯s mouth split into a menacing grin. Acrid black sludge dripped down jagged yellowed fangs. Mei tried to scream but her voice got caught in her throat and she could only emit a strangled sort of gasp. Ignoring the pain in her backside, she stood and began to sprint towards the Hopewell Centre.

    Hatred vanished into the night and reappeared in front of Mei. Mei leapt back from the creature and looked around to try and find an escape. She kept her eyes on it and walked backwards as the hellhound stepped towards her. Its massive paws left deep impressions seared into the concrete, steam rising and gooey asphalt pulling from the street with each step.

    Mei knew her options were limited. She summoned up all the courage she could muster and ran directly at the demon. Her plan worked. The hellhound was caught off guard and she was able to run underneath it towards her destination. The heat emanating from its body hit her like a wave from an oven and she smelled smoke but she powered through.

    Hatred whirled around as the mortal continued on her path to the Hopewell Centre. The demon felt a sense of embarrassment. It knew that it could not fail its master. Hatred reared back and pounced, soaring through the air with its mouth open ready to consume the girl. There was a burst of golden light and the demon was flung backwards. It smashed into the remains of a building and slid across the ground, leaving a crater where it finally landed.

    Mei felt a tingling at the back of her neck and she instinctively knew that the creature was about to pounce on her. She continued running and the warm feeling inside her seemed to get stronger. She heard the monster sailing through the air and then the warm feeling seemed to explode out of her. She turned and looked in astonishment as the demon was flung backwards. Why did she keep surviving impossible situations?

    Eight.

    The Prince of Envy felt a growing sense of unease. The golden light that had burst from the mortal and repelled Sonneillon appeared to be divine power. How a mortal was harnessing such power was the question. Down below, Hatred transformed into a massive serpent and rapidly slithered towards the girl. Envy watched the demon coil and spring at her with its mouth opened wide and fangs aimed directly for her throat. The golden light burst forth from the mortal again and Sonneillon¡¯s form dissipated. Now the Prince¡¯s unease had given way to fear.

    Sonneillon appeared beside its master.

    ¡°Get that girl away from the building,¡± Envy commanded. The lesser demon vanished from the room and reappeared outside in front of the mortal. She had nearly made it to the Hopewell Centre¡¯s entrance. Envy channeled some of its own power to the lesser demon and Sonneillon transformed into a massive dragon, wings spread wide blocking the building from the mortal¡¯s view.

    Emboldened by the power flowing from its master, Hatred glared down at the small mortal in front of it. The demon spread its wings wide and threw back its head, gathering hellfire in its mouth. The girl was frozen in fear and Hatred felt confident in its chances this time. It looked down at her and spewed flames from its maw. The fire enveloped the girl.

    Mei waited for death as flames poured over her from the mouth of the dragon. But it did not come. The flames bent around her and their heat did not burn her. There was no smell of burning flesh, no searing pain, and no smoke that filled her lungs. The flames dissipated and the dragon roared in frustration. It vanished back into the darkness. Mei took a breath. There was no explanation for what had just happened. There was no explanation for the last few hours of Mei¡¯s life. She had survived a string of events that should have been impossible. The same string of events that had killed her parents and turned her province into a wasteland. Yet somehow, she was alive. Of the Chen family, she was the only one who was alive and the feeling of guilt was crushing. She knew she had to live for them.

    Nine.

    Sonneillon returned to Envy¡¯s side with its head bowed in submission. The Prince felt a deep well of rage boiling inside him. The final interaction between the girl and the demon had confirmed that she was a Virtue. Specifically she was the Virtue of Generosity, the counter to the Vice of Envy. The Prince and the demon would be unable to kill her. She threatened their very existence on the mortal plane.

    This was the worst possible scenario for the demon Prince. The Virtues were supposed to be extinguished not manifesting in the Prince¡¯s territory. Envy was certain that none of its siblings would be dealing with a similar situation and the rage that the Prince felt began to explode outward in destructive fashion. Windows shattered and the building swayed as steel beams groaned under unseen pressure.

    Thunder roared outside and the ground quaked. The pavement rippled and tore like paper, dumping Mei from the sidewalk onto the street. She looked up at the sky as it shifted from the deep blue of night into an ominous maroon. Shards of glass exploded out from the top level of the Hopewell Centre and cascaded onto the ground below. The smell of sulfur filled the air.

    Mei tried to stand but the earthquake that roiled the ground beneath her kept her from regaining her footing. She crawled towards the door of the building. She was so close. She knew she couldn¡¯t give up now.

    The street below her gave way and she found herself falling. She grasped at the edges of the crater that had suddenly formed but her hands slipped off and she descended into a fiery pit. The air rippled from the heat as the flames embroiled her. Mei threw her arm over her eyes to shield them as she fell deeper and deeper into the unknown depths. Had this been what it felt like for Brolin the day he was buried? Did his spirit claw at the earth as it was tossed over his body? Mei imagined her family reaching out to her as she fell. She saw their smiling faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 5: The First Move

    Corrine.

    Corrine jolted awake, finding herself once more in the upper level of Wall Street. This time she was seated in a lavish leather chair facing the desk where the Prince of Greed was perched. The sun was beginning to rise and the golden rays pierced through the clouds, a dim light filling the room through the long paned windows. Corrine sat upright, waiting for her heart rate to return to normal.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she said, still uneasy around the demon Prince. The Prince smirked.

    ¡°So polite. Good morning,¡± he said, reaching next to him where a mug of hot coffee sat on the desk. He passed it to Corrine who accepted it gratefully, carefully sipping on it as the Prince stood up.

    ¡°Corrine, do you know what the Virtues are?¡± he asked, beginning to pace.

    ¡°Like determination? The attributes of a person?¡± she asked, turning in the chair to keep the Prince in her line of vision. He seemed pleased by her answer.

    ¡°Very good. Those are virtues, lowercase. And they correspond to Virtues, uppercase. What is another name for sin, Corrine?¡±

    She paused, thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Vices?¡± she guessed. The Prince turned on his heel to face her, a wide grin on his face.

    ¡°You were a good decision,¡± he remarked, ¡°Yes, vices are sins and countered by virtues. The Princes, myself included, are the Vices and our counters are the corresponding Virtue. This is not something that has ever been covered in your religious texts because Virtues collectively are presented in the spirit of society. That is how the Princes are held at bay. Of course, as I¡¯ve explained to you before, those virtues did not materialize in your society following the end of the world  as you all knew it, the apocalypse if you will. But!¡± the Prince exclaimed, pausing for dramatic effect. ¡°But, that does not mean that those virtues, again lowercase, will not appear. They manifest in the Virtues, capitalized, in select humans who have exhibited the traits of said virtue. The Virtues are mortals but they hold unique abilities and cannot be corrupted by their corresponding vice. For instance, I cannot harm nor make a deal with the Virtue of Selflessness, whomever they may be nor can you. However, if we were to encounter the Virtue of Humility, you and I could easily dispose of them while my brother, the Prince of Pride could not. Following?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± Corrine replied. The Prince stared at her for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°You are. You¡¯re very bright. I tell you all this because, as a mortal, you have a much greater ability in dealing with these Virtues. And we will need to use them. Do you enjoy chess, Corrine?¡± he asked. Corrine shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve played it a few times but I wouldn¡¯t call it a hobby,¡± she said.

    ¡°But you know the mechanics. You must use the other pieces to both defend your own king and trap your opponents. Checkmate comes when there is no possible escape for the King. Currently, my brethren are the King and the Virtues are the pawns. Think of their abilities unlocking as if they are being promoted to Queens. We just have to move them to the end of the board.¡±

    ¡°And how do we identify the Virtues?¡± Corrine asked and the Prince nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°The short answer is we can¡¯t until they manifest. And, even then, we can¡¯t be assured. Virtues are guarded by their divine powers. Naturally, that means those of Hell have a challenge in identifying the Virtues. You, a mortal, have an easier time in discerning those who are so blessed as to have the abilities of a Virtue. Especially considering your level of perception.¡± The Prince sat on the arm of the chair and grinned down at Corrine, an unsettling look. His smile didn¡¯t reach his soulless eyes, reminding her that he was far from human. ¡°We, however, have a hint of one.¡±

    Corrine looked at the Prince expectantly and he waved his hand, causing a shimmering image to appear in front of her. Purple skies streaked with fiery comets loomed over jagged pavement and scorched earth. Buildings were razed and cleared through an unknown city and even the skyscraper that loomed in the foreground appeared to be buckling under some unknown force, its glass imploding outward and coating the ground in shimmering fragments.

    ¡°What am I looking at?¡± Corrine asked, mesmerized. The Prince ran his hand through the image and it disappeared.

    ¡°That would be a sample of the power of a Prince of Hell,¡± he replied and Corrine nodded slowly, processing what she had just seen. ¡°Specifically the Prince of Envy who has made Hong Kong his residence. Envy is, to put it lightly, more emotional than I and far less willing to compromise. That which I just showed you, the sundering of a city, is but a fraction of what any of us can do. And it indicates that Envy has encountered a Virtue. Or was otherwise challenged by one of my brethren. I do not know which. This is your first task.¡±

    ¡°You want me to go to China and find out why your brother is mad?¡± Corrine asked incredulously.

    ¡°Alternatively we can end our contract now,¡± the Prince replied and, for just a moment, his human form wavered.

    ¡°Point taken. How do I get there?¡±

    ¡°Remember one of the abilities I promised you?¡± the Prince asked and Corrine thought for a moment.

    ¡°Teleportation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±

    ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°Think about it,¡± the Prince replied and, in an instant, Corrine had vanished. The Prince smirked, ¡°That¡¯s how.¡±

    Corrine looked around, wearing a look of perplexion and bemusement. She had teleported into Hong Kong. Looming before her was the building that she had seen in Greed¡¯s conjured image. Surrounding it was miles of scorched houses and craters in cracked cement. The sky was not violet like in the vision, instead it was a pleasantly light blue with a smattering of white clouds floating by.

    Neat power, isn¡¯t it?

    Corrine looked around but saw no one. The Prince was communicating with her telepathically.

    Yea it is, she thought in response, beginning to walk towards the battered skyscraper ahead of her.

    Then why are you walking?

    Corrine paused and shook her head, chuckling slightly and feeling somewhat idiotic. She envisioned the doors of the building and suddenly she was there.

    Good job.

    She entered the building, walking into the lobby which had long been abandoned. Pieces of glass and chunks of ceiling tile lay on the ground. The linoleum floors bore jagged lines and water stains. Here and there small shoots of green peeked from in between the cracks.

    I don¡¯t know what the floors look like, Corrine thought, realizing the limitations of her new ability. The building, predictably, had no electricity and there was no way other than the dark and likely crumbling staircases to make it to the subsequent floors.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with that,¡± the Prince of Greed said, appearing next to Corrine. ¡°You¡¯ve already been noticed, you¡¯ll need me.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Corrine felt a chill run down her spine and she followed the Prince to the elevators. As he had done in the Wall Street building, the Prince restored power to the building and the elevator doors soon dinged and swung open. He gestured for Corrine to enter,

    ¡°After you,¡± he said. She stepped into the elevator and he followed behind, the doors shutting behind him. They rode up the floors in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re nervous,¡± the Prince remarked as they neared the top floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m in an elevator with a Prince of Hell, possibly about to encounter another one. I think I should be nervous,¡± Corrine replied, prompting a chuckle from the Prince.

    ¡°Smart. So very smart,¡± he said before the doors to the elevator opened. The pair stepped off into the dark room. An overwhelming smell of smoke and fire assaulted Corrine¡¯s nostrils as they entered the room and she scrunched her nose in disgust. She looked around the room and noticed the bent metal, hanging wires, and shattered windows.

    ¡°Sonneillon. Exit from the shadows,¡± commanded the Prince of Greed. Corrine was confused until some hellish dog stepped out of the shadows, its eyes glowing red in the dim lit room. She instinctively stepped back, towards the elevator they had just exited from.

    ¡°Unfair to use my name when you know I cannot use yours,¡± the demon growled, but the Prince waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°You are a lesser demon for a reason. Mind your manners.¡±

    The room darkened momentarily as if the sun had been blotted out by a passing cloud. The demon hound hung its head submissively, refusing to look up at the Prince.

    ¡°Where is my sibling?¡± Greed asked. Another figure materialized from the shadows and stepped forward. The Prince of Envy had assumed the form of a man dressed in a well tailored emerald colored suit. If he were human, he would be considered strikingly handsome with his sculpted jawline and coiffed dark hair.

    ¡°Present,¡± the second Prince intoned, his voice flat and lined with irritation. The Prince of Greed surveyed his brother, walking around him and looking at his human form.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± he remarked before returning to Corrine¡¯s side. Envy looked at Corrine and then back at the Prince of Greed with clear disdain,

    ¡°A ward?¡± he asked, gesturing towards Corrine. The Prince of Greed smirked and pointed at the hellhound Sonneillon.

    ¡°A dog,¡± he countered. The Prince of Envy sucked his teeth and drummed his fingers against his leg.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Because you made quite the scene, dear sibling,¡± Greed replied, looking sidelong out the shattered window. ¡°And I wondered why that might be¡­¡±

    The room darkened again, an occurrence that Corrine was quickly learning happened whenever the demon Princes felt angry. The light did not immediately return, however, and Corrine felt a growing sense of unease.

    ¡°You know very well why that is,¡± the Prince of Envy answered tersely. The Prince of Greed stepped directly in front of his sibling.

    ¡°I do. And that¡¯s why I am here. Did you encounter a Virtue?¡± he asked. Corrine felt a rising sense of dread and noticed that the Prince of Envy¡¯s form had begun to blur like she was viewing him through water. The Prince of Greed turned toward Corrine.

    ¡°Go,¡± he commanded. She immediately thought about her apartment and vanished from the room.

    The Prince of Envy shed his human form and the Prince of Greed did the same. The two Princes faced each other in their true forms, the building once again buckling beneath the might of the demons. The lesser demon, Sonneillon, stayed hidden in the shadows awaiting his master¡¯s command.

    ¡°You enter my territory and interrogate me with your mortal pet by your side. I never knew you to be such a brash type,¡± Envy hissed.

    ¡°You and I both know you cannot do anything to me,¡± Greed responded coolly.

    Outside clouds began to accumulate and swirl, blotting out the sun. The Earth was reacting to the presence of two unbound Princes of Hell, one simmering with rage and one plotting against the other.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? The number of souls I have consumed is far greater than the ones you have pathetically bound to you.¡±

    ¡°And how much of their power did you exert in countering a mortal?¡± the Prince of Greed asked, chuckling.

    Once more fiery comets began to rain down outside, continuing the decimation of the once great city. The Prince of Greed was unimpressed.

    ¡°Are you done with your tantrum?¡±

    Outside the wind began to howl, surging and carrying the debris of the Prince¡¯s rage, slamming it against the remaining buildings. The Hopewell Center groaned and its supports began to bow out, struggling to hold the unbridled power of the demon Princes. Shattered glass rained down like snow as loose wires sparked and hissed, flailing like wild snakes. The Prince of Greed assumed his human form once more, a direct challenge to the Prince of Envy.

    ¡°You know very well that this building will not continue to hold under us if we do not maintain a more earthly form,¡± Greed reminded his sibling flatly. Envy disregarded his sibling¡¯s warning, maintaining in his true form.

    ¡°Do as you please,¡± Greed said dismissively. The wind roared louder, shattering the windows in the room and sending the shards of glass directly at Greed, cutting through the skin of his human form. Not a single drop of blood appeared and the skin immediately began to close back together. Greed sighed in exasperation.

    ¡°Ever headstrong aren¡¯t we?¡± he asked. Another blast of wind sent further shards flying through the room. This time Greed redirected the shards around him, sending them crashing into the wall.

    ¡°I am losing my patience¡­¡± Greed warned. The building continued to sway and buckle as Greed stood in the maelstrom of his sibling. ¡°Will you be reasonable and speak to me?¡±

    Rather than answer his sibling, Envy sent another tremor through the earth, causing cracks to appear in the tile on the floor. The building was reaching its breaking point. Greed sighed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± He stated flatly, releasing his human form once more. ¡°I have tried to be diplomatic, but you are being unreasonable.¡± Greed bellowed, sending out a flaming explosion that decimated the Hopewell Center, sending its structure exploding outwards. Metal, glass, and wires flew out for miles, crashing into surrounding buildings. The concrete foundation cracked and cratered, blackened by the heat.

    The two Princes remained suspended in the air, floating above the destruction beneath them, free of their mortal forms with the torrid weather continuing around them, raining destruction on the city below.

    ¡°Neither of us can harm the other; this is ridiculous,¡± Greed said. Envy remained silent, boiling with rage. Sonneillon stood beside its master, bracing for another outburst from one of the two Princes.

    ¡°You have come into my territory and destroyed my home. Yet you have the audacity to call my actions unreasonable. You came here to determine how to defeat me. I am not stupid and I am not weaker than you,¡± Envy replied, sending a comet flying at the Prince of Greed who dismissively redirected it, causing it to crash into the ground behind them.

    ¡°That¡¯s debatable. And now I ask again, did you encounter a Virtue here?¡±

    Envy directed more flaming comets at the Prince of Greed who once again deflected them all, raining down more destruction and reaping the souls of several unlucky people left in the city.

    ¡°Your reluctance to answer this question is an answer in itself. Where is she?¡± Greed asked. Receiving nothing but silence once more, the Prince of Greed became enraged.

    ¡°My patience is gone. I have given you every opportunity to answer and work with me. Remember this day when I have you banished from the mortal plane.¡±

    In an instant, the entire city was razed. Buildings disintegrated, leaving scorched craters in the ground. Every living creature was consumed in the hellfire of Greed¡¯s rage, their souls collected by the Prince. Nothing but roiling clouds of smoke and dancing flames remained in a city that was once the envy of the modern world. The Prince of Greed stood in the midst of the destruction in his human form, ash swirling around him, the fire illuminating his dark eyes. He wore an expression of boredom and annoyance as he brushed off his suit sleeves. He stood in silence until the Prince of Envy also assumed his human form, his head hung in defeat.

    ¡°Contrition suits you,¡± the Prince of Greed remarked and, just as quickly as it had been destroyed, the city was returned to its original state. Even the houses and buildings that had been leveled in the wake of Envy¡¯s arrival were reconstructed. The sky returned to a hazy orange and red as the sun began to set on the horizon. The only things that could not be restored were the lives and souls claimed by the Princes. The city was a hollow shell, decorative and empty.

    ¡°Remember, dear brother, that I know how to play the game. I have done it for eons. You never delighted in mortals the same way and that puts you at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a lecture; you proved your point,¡± Envy replied flatly. Sonneillon had returned to the Prince¡¯s side and a low growl came from the hellhound¡¯s throat. The Prince of Greed raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Make that noise again Sonneillon and it will be the last time you stand on this earth,¡± he warned. The lesser demon bowed its head and stepped behind the Prince of Envy. Greed looked back at his brother.

    ¡° I take it you will not share any further information.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Greed sighed and rubbed his temples with one hand before looking back at Envy and smiling. His eyes were narrowed, blunting the sincerity of the smile.

    ¡°Very well. Answer this one question and I will leave, did you encounter a Virtue?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A wide grin broke across Greed¡¯s face and he nodded slowly,

    ¡°So they have appeared. Thank you. Until we meet again.¡± And with that, the Prince of Greed vanished, leaving Envy and Hatred standing on the street alone. Envy drummed his fingers against his leg agitatedly.

    ¡°What kind of deal do you think he made with that mortal?¡± Envy asked. Hatred looked at his master.

    ¡°I would assume she is operating as his ward in exchange for his protection,¡± the lesser demon replied. Envy nodded.

    ¡°So if she dies¡­¡± the words trailed off as Envy began to formulate a plan.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s very good, my lord,¡± Hatred said, piecing together the Prince¡¯s plan for revenge. The Prince of Envy nodded again.

    ¡°Yes, I will need you to help me, Sonneillon.¡±

    ¡°Of course master.¡±

    ¡°Good, we will use his dismissal of me as an advantage. Greed considers itself to be one of the preeminent sins but that confidence will only allow us to get the upper hand.¡±

    Envy released his human form once more and Hatred released from the form of the hellhound, both of them returning to the Hopewell Center.

 Chapter 6: Darkness in the City of Light

    ¡°Father Romano?¡± Brother Vespucci called from the doorway. Father Romano turned from his desk where he was intently studying the Scripture.

    ¡°Yes, my brother?¡± he inquired. Brother Vespucci sighed and grabbed the door handle, deep concern and sadness etched in his face,

    ¡°I am so sorry, Enzo.¡±

    Hearing his first name, Father Romano was taken aback and immediately knew that something was very wrong. The men of the priesthood only used each other¡¯s first names in the most somber of times.

    ¡°My brother, what is this matter? Shall we pray?¡± Father Romano asked, standing and walking toward Brother Vespucci, grabbing his shaking hands. There were tears in his eyes,

    ¡°The call came through just moments ago, Enzo. Your father¡­¡± the priest¡¯s voice trailed off, lost in a choked sob. Enzo felt his heart sink,

    ¡°What is it? What has happened?¡± he asked in a hushed whisper, his throat tightening. Brother Vespucci gathered himself, swallowing hard, and looked Father Romano in the eyes,

    ¡°There was a break in at the family home. Your father was the only one at home at the time and,¡± the Priest¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, ¡°and your mother found his body when she returned home. The thief had killed him. I am so sorry, Enzo.¡±

    Enzo looked at Brother Vespucci in silent disbelief, his jaw agape and his eyes burning. The words were still processing in his head. He still gripped the other priest¡¯s hands in his own, afraid that if he let go he would fall. Brother Vespucci pulled him close, wrapping him in his arms and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Enzo could feel nothing. His mind was numb, his heart was numb. The world suddenly felt too small.

    ¡°Did they apprehend the thief?¡± he asked. Brother Vespucci released him from the embrace and shook his head sadly.

    ¡°There were no witnesses. They¡¯re searching the scene for DNA,¡± he replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a scene. It¡¯s our home,¡± Enzo asserted and Brother Vespucci nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Father Romano.¡± He took a breath, ¡°You have been given leave by the diocese to go home and be with your family. Please return only when you are ready. There is no rush,¡± he said. Enzo nodded slowly and went back to his desk, closing the Bible he had been poring over and slipping it into a bag. He gathered the remainder of his few belongings and followed Brother Vespucci into the main hall.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged a taxi for you. You have our prayers and our deepest condolences. Please do not hesitate to call if you need anything at all,¡± Brother Vespucci said, hugging Father Romano once more before he left the monastery.

    The taxi ride was silent. Father Romano watched through the window as the great stone monastery shrunk into the horizon before disappearing. Fate would dictate that he would never again return to those hallowed halls.

    An hour passed before the driver stopped on the street that contained the Romano family home. Police tape still cordoned off the front door and sections of the sidewalk. The black and white police cars were parked in front of the house and detectives walked in and out of the home. Father Romano opened the taxi door and nodded to the driver, handing him some money. The driver wordlessly accepted, understanding the solemnity of the situation. Once he had gathered his bags and shut the car door behind him, the driver pulled off, leaving Enzo staring up at his home from the street.

    He walked silently towards the house and was immediately rushed by his mother. She came sprinting down the stairs from the entryway and onto the sidewalk, fiercely grabbing Enzo and burying her face in his chest as she wailed. He wrapped his arms around her and held her as shuddering sobs wracked her body. His expression was blank and unreadable, no tears streamed down his cheeks. The numbness from before had only seemed to intensify during the long drive.

    He quietly stroked his mother¡¯s hair as she cried, neither of them speaking as the police continued to come in and out of the house like bees in a beehive. Eventually one of the detectives approached them,

    ¡°We¡¯ve collected everything we need,¡± he said to Enzo. ¡°We will call if there¡¯s any updates and we are very sorry for your loss. Please know we will do everything in our power to find this murderer.¡±

    Enzo nodded and thanked the detective, walking his mother back up the stairs and into the house. He got her settled into the spare bedroom after she could not bear to even enter the bedroom where she had found his father. He sat at the end of the bed and listened to her sob until she fell asleep. Then he quietly went downstairs and lit a fire, gazing into the dancing flames in the otherwise dark room.

    Such a shame.

    Enzo awoke with a start. The fire was now just a smoldering pile of ash and the room was covered in an inky darkness. He turned on the lamp that sat on a small wooden end table next to the chair. The warm yellow glow bathed the room in light. He was alone. There was silence except for the ticking of some clock that hung on the wall, counting the seconds. He stood up and walked up the stairs, pausing outside of the bedroom where his mother slept. He listened at the door and heard her snoring softly. He carefully made his way back down the stairs, relying on the banister to guide him in the darkness, and settled back down into the recliner. He turned off the lamp and shut his eyes.

    The Bible tells us to turn the other cheek. But it also calls for just outcomes, doesn¡¯t it Father Romano?

    Enzo jolted upright in a cold sweat. In the early morning light the room bore a dusky blue hue. Long shadows stretched up the walls and the dark outlines of the furniture were visible without the use of the lamp. He turned on the lamp once more and saw he was, once again, alone in the room. Unnerved, he found himself unable to go back to sleep and so he walked into the kitchen. He turned the knob on the gas stove top to release gas and pressed it inward, igniting the gas into a sustained flame. He filled a teapot with water from the sink and placed it on the range.

    As he waited for the water to boil for his tea, he stared out the window, looking out over the road where street lights remained on as the sun had yet to pierce through the dawn¡¯s cloud cover. The street was quiet, shaken by the events of yesterday, but the call of the mourning dove could still be heard.

    The somber cry of the bird in the dimly lit morning struck a nerve and Enzo began to cry. Every tear that hadn¡¯t been shed yesterday came surging forth and he sobbed uncontrollably, gripping the countertop edge as grief wracked his body. His breath came out in short gasps, suffocated by his tightened throat. He kneeled down, pressing his head against the counter as the waves of sorrow continued. This kitchen, where his father used to make the family breakfast and where the two discussed Enzo¡¯s want to become a priest, suddenly felt alien and empty.

    The shrill shriek of the teapot brought him back to reality, pulling him from the spiral he was entering. Enzo wiped his eyes and stood up, turning off the burner and placing the teapot on another eye. He grabbed a cup and a sachet of tea, placing it inside the mug and pouring the hot water over it. Small tendrils of brown effused from the collection of leaves and herbs into the water. Enzo breathed in the earthy smell of the steaming tea and carried the mug back into the living room, setting it down on a coaster on the side table. He settled back into the chair and sipped on the tea. The numb feeling was beginning to set back in.

    Your father¡¯s death is not a just outcome. Especially not with the murderer getting away.

    The teacup shattered onto the floor, small porcelain shards shooting across the hard wood and the tea puddling in front of the recliner. Enzo grimaced and stood up from the chair, collecting the larger pieces of the cup and carrying them to the trash. He grabbed a dish towel and a small broom and dustpan, using the towel to sop up the spilled tea and the broom to clean up the small bits of teacup that were now scattered across the living room.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± his mother asked, coming down the stairs. Enzo looked up at her from the floor where he was sweeping the last bits of porcelain into the dustpan and nodded.

    ¡°Sorry mama,¡± he said, standing and bringing the dustpan to the trash can where he dumped it. He wrung out the wet rag over the sink and laid it out to dry. Once he finished, he returned to the living room where his mother was now curled on the couch, draped in a blanket and staring blankly at the fireplace.

    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet now,¡± she muttered. Enzo nodded.

    ¡°I know. Did you sleep?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not well, but yes I did. Did you?¡±

    ¡°I did. Also not well.¡±

    ¡°Any sleep is a blessing.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The two sat in silence for some time, only the ticking of the clock and the occasional creak as the house settled punctuated the silence. There was a profound emptiness in the room, and they both felt it. Eventually Enzo stood up, overwhelmed by the crushing silence,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± he said but his mother shook her head.

    ¡°You go bambino; I will be alright,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Okay. Do you need anything while I am out?¡±

    ¡°No dear, thank you.¡±

    Enzo knelt by his mother and grabbed her hands. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Promise me you will let me help you through this,¡± he said. His mother nodded and squeezed his hands,

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied. Enzo smiled and stood, hugging his mother. They parted and he walked towards the front door, looking back once more before he walked outside.

    The cool wind and warm sun greeted him as he stepped out onto the stairs. The street was now busy, the city awake as the morning wore on. Cars passed and people walked down the sidewalk, many giving a wide berth to the Romano home. A new superstition was beginning to bloom. Enzo felt a wave of anger but quickly suppressed it. The neighborhood had every right to be nervous but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sense of resentment that none of them had checked in on his mother.

    He shook his head to clear his thoughts and walked down the stairs and onto the sidewalk, keeping his head down to avoid eye contact with those passing by. He walked quietly, his hands in his pockets, until he reached the town center. He sat at a table outside of a small cafe and looked at the menu lying on the table. He already knew what he wanted, having come here many times as a kid. He ordered an espresso and a chocolate croissant from the waiter and sat observing the people who came through.

    Nothing remarkable or unusual was happening. Children played soccer around the fountain. Women chatted with one another and crowds of people walked by.

    The waiter brought Enzo his espresso and chocolate croissant. Enzo sipped on the espresso, continuing to people watch. He had been isolated from this busy sort of life for many years while he lived in the monastery. There was a familiarity to the crowds and a comfort in being unknown, especially at this moment. As he chewed on his croissant, he noticed someone staring back at him. He hadn¡¯t noticed before but, standing leaned against the wall of a store, slightly obscured by the shadows of the alley, was a man. The man was smoking a cigarette, taking long drags and nonchalantly blowing out smoke. He wore a fitted mauve suit and dark sunglasses. Amidst the more casually dressed citizens, he stood out. And though it was impossible to be sure because of the sunglasses, Enzo felt as though the man was looking right at him. He turned away, looking elsewhere, and hoped the man hadn¡¯t noticed. Chancing another look, he glanced back and saw the man put out his cigarette against the brick wall, flicking the spent end behind him. He began to walk towards Enzo.

    Enzo felt his heart rate accelerate, hoping that the man was simply approaching the cafe. But then the man sat in the chair directly across from Enzo and leaned back. The two looked at each other in silence, the man still wearing the dark glasses that hid his eyes from view.

    ¡°What is justice, Father?¡± the man asked and Enzo felt his heart skip a beat. The question seemed familiar, as if this was a moment of deja vu.

    ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry?¡± Enzo stammered, swallowing hard. The man in the suit sat up and leaned against the table, propping himself up on his elbows.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sorry,¡± the man replied cryptically.

    ¡°Can you please just tell me what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Enzo asked exasperatedly, not having the energy for a constant back and forth with some stranger. The man lowered his sunglasses, revealing his eyes. Enzo nearly fell from his seat as he pushed back from the table. The man¡¯s eyes were like those of a serpent, deep red with an oblong pupil. There was nothing natural about them, and Enzo felt deeply unsettled.

    ¡°What are you?¡± he asked breathily, still sitting about three feet from the table. The man pushed back up the sunglasses and laughed,

    ¡°Now you¡¯re asking better questions. I am justice,¡± the man said. ¡°The only justice that you¡¯re going to find in this little God-fearing town.¡±

    Enzo watched as the man reached into a light brown shoulder bag that he was convinced wasn¡¯t there before and pulled out a black leather bound book. The book''s pages had unfinished edges and they stuck out from the sides in a haphazard manner. The man placed the book on the table and Enzo saw the cover was inscribed with Latin and runes of some kind. The man rummaged in his back once more and pulled out a smaller black book, opening it to a blank page and ripping it out. He slid it inside the cover of the larger book and then slipped the notebook back into his bag.

    ¡°Do you have a fountain pen, Father?¡± the man asked. Enzo took a moment to compose himself and shook his head.

    ¡°Not with me,¡± he replied and the man waved his hand dismissively,

    ¡°Not now, in general. Do you have a fountain pen?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one somewhere at home,¡± Enzo replied, and the man nodded.

    ¡°There will be,¡± he said before standing up and pushing his chair in. He leaned down to grab his bag and looked at Enzo again,

    ¡°Sign your name when you¡¯re ready, Enzo Romano. We¡¯ll meet again soon,¡± the man said, and then he walked off, disappearing into the crowds. Enzo pulled his chair back up to the table and flagged the waiter down to pay. Even as his mind screamed for him not to, Enzo grabbed the book off the table and took it home.

    When he arrived home, his mother was asleep on the couch. He pulled the blanket up over her shoulders and went into the kitchen to make them sandwiches for lunch. He set the book on the counter and took the bread out of the pantry and various deli meats, vegetables, and condiments from the fridge. He thought through his interaction with the strange man as he made the sandwiches. Once he finished, he put each sandwich on a plate and brought them into the living room, placing one on the coffee table in front of his mother for her to eat when she woke up.

    He went back into the kitchen and grabbed the plate with his sandwich on it and turned to the counter where he had put the book. It was laid open, with a marbled gold-tipped fountain pen sitting in the centerfold. Enzo felt a chill run from his scalp down his spine, and he nearly dropped the plate. He shut the book with the pen in it, holding the page it was open to, and tucked it under his arm. He walked back through the living room, quietly passing his sleeping mother, and went down the stairs to the basement. He flicked on the light switch and ventured further into the room. In the corner against the wall was a wooden desk with a single lamp where his father used to sit and write. Next to the desk was a knee high bookshelf that contained multiple leatherbound journals, filled with the elder Romano¡¯s writings. He had always dreamed of being an author.

    Enzo sat at the desk and switched on the lamp, brightening the basement even further. He placed the black book on the desk and opened it back to the pages held by the fountain pen. He moved the pen from the centerfold and began to read,

    In times of old, there were said to be those who made deals with the Devil himself. Manuscripts acquired from early settlements across the nation detail supernatural phenomenon and abilities of those alleged dealmakers, known colloquially as witches. In colonial America, the Roanoke colony is rumored to have fallen victim to a witch who sought revenge for the murder of her child. In Great Britain, the Queen Regent herself was rumored to have made such a bargain for an extended life and boundless youth. These figures have been maligned throughout history with tragic results (see the Salem Witch Trials, 1692.) Yet believers in this craft persist.

    Witchcraft is the manipulation of the natural world, bending the wills of others and allowing full access to the power of your surroundings. It is a method by which a mortal becomes a hammer. Whether that be a hammer of vengeance or justice is incumbent upon the mortal¡¯s desires. Using these enhanced abilities, those who have faced great wrongs can right them. The embrace of such a deal is not a renunciation of the Divine, but the acceptance of it.

    Enzo paused; this was a heretical text. But something about it was so intriguing and he found himself wanting to read more, an odd hunger that was only satiated by the knowledge contained in this book.

    Those who are deemed to be witches hold substantial abilities: regeneration, healing, premonition, teleportation, seerseeing, flight, and, for a select few, necromancy. The process for becoming a witch comes at the cost of the mortal¡¯s soul. Though a daunting bargain, the benefits that come from the trade far supersede any that can be found on Earth. Further, it is a delayed collection as those who carry the ability of witches are able to extend their lives, often far beyond the expectancy of the average mortal. The most clever can live for millenia.

    Enzo continued reading, enraptured by the book. He pored over the text and reached a section that detailed the bargain,

    As noted before, the abilities of the witch must be bargained for. The cost for these powers is the mortal soul. To trade the soul, there is a ritual that must be undertaken. This ritual must be done willingly by the mortal or else the bargain will not occur. It also must be a solitary action, no help can be enlisted to complete the bargain or else the trade will be incomplete and multiple souls will be collected.

    The timing of this ritual matters not but the particulars must be followed for success. 13 tallow candles must be arranged in the form of a pentagram with the lines chalked between the candles to form the complete shape. All these candles must burn together though they need not be lit simultaneously. These must endure for the entirety of the ritual. The mortal must then recite the following;

    Offero este

    Meus anima

    Et commutationem

    Nam potestates concessas

    Sine revocatione

    In morte

    In vitam

    Aeterna

    Enzo translated the words as he read them, ¡°I offer you my soul and exchange for powers granted without revocation. In life, in death, eternal.¡± His heart pounded in his chest as realization of the weight of such a ritual set in. As a lifelong priest and devout Catholic, he should reject these texts, and yet something drew him in. A gnawing sort of fervor pushed him to read more,

    Upon completion of the recitation, the mortal must then offer a blood sacrifice. The greater the sacrifice, the greater the power granted. This sacrifice will bind the mortal and the Morning-Star.

    Enzo paused again,

    ¡°The Morning-Star,¡± he muttered, the phrase familiar to him. Then he remembered. The Latin translation of ¡°Morning-Star¡± was Lucifer. This ritual would be a soul trade with the Devil himself. Panicked, Enzo shut the book and threw it into one of the drawers. He turned off the lamp and went back up the stairs to the living room.

    His mother was awake, sitting on the couch and eating the sandwich he had made for her. He smiled at her,

    ¡°Did you have a good nap?¡± he asked. She nodded, chewing thoughtfully before swallowing and setting the plate and half-eaten sandwich back down on the coffee table.

    ¡°What were you doing in the basement?¡± she asked.

    For a brief moment Enzo felt like a child again as if he was caught in the act of doing something he shouldn¡¯t.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Spending a moment in quiet reflection,¡± he lied.

    Good.

    ¡°Enzo, are you alright? You look pale,¡± his mother asked with a look of concern on her face. She stood up from the couch and walked over, pressing the back of her hand against his forehead with a slight frown. ¡°Your skin is so cold; it¡¯s not healthy to be down there for long stretches of time.¡±

    Enzo grabbed her hands and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright mama.¡±

    The two sat and talked for some hours, reminiscing about Enzo¡¯s late father. There were many tears and laughs. The room was warmed by a fire burning in the fireplace and through the nostalgia of their memories. Enzo prepared a roast for dinner and they ate together in the living room. Though he was under the roof of his childhood home, sitting with his mother, there was still a deep weight left by the absence of his father. The family felt broken, and it broke his heart.

    As the sun melted into night and lights were required to maintain visibility, they continued to talk. Eventually the incessantly ticking wall clock struck 11pm and Enzo helped his mother up to bed. He walked back down the stairs and glanced at the basement door from the living room, that gnawing urge in the corner of his mind again. Enzo clasped his hands and pushed his index fingers against his lips, thinking over his options. He stayed still for a long time.

    Tick tick tick¡­

    The clock continued rhythmically counting each passing second. The fire sputtered as it consumed the last log, slowly depleting and casting longer and longer shadows. Still Enzo stood, staring at the basement door.

    Tick tick ti¡­

    The clock suddenly stopped and the fire extinguished. Enzo felt himself drawn to the basement door and he walked. Each step felt like it took an eternity and the door seemed to stretch endlessly away.

    Thump thump thump

    Enzo¡¯s heartbeat replaced the ticking cadence of the clock. His hand touched the cold metal doorknob and he turned it, swinging the door open.

    Tick tick tick

    The clock resumed and the smoldering cinders in the fireplace returned. Time moved normally once more. Enzo looked behind him at the warm living room and the long shadows cast behind the furniture, stretching over the family portraits and melding into the recessed corners. He stepped onto the first step of the basement and quietly closed the door behind him.

    Darkness enveloped him as his eyes adjusted and he felt his way along the wall, walking gingerly down each step. His toes finally pressed against the cold unfinished cement floor of the basement and he felt along the wall for the light switch, flipping it on. The cold fluorescent lights bathed the room in a bluish white light. He made his way to the desk and opened the drawer, pulling out the sinful tome. As he placed it back on the desk, it fell open to the page he had left off on.

    Thump thump thump

    Enzo¡¯s heart pounded, feeling as if it was lodged in his throat. He turned on the desk lamp and eased himself into the chair. His hands shook as he held the book up and continued reading,

    Once the sacrifice is made, the mortal must then sign his name in a page of the Morning-Star¡¯s Black Book using the mortal¡¯s own blood. Then the contract is completed and the mortal will have powers bestowed upon him until the death of the mortal. Once sealed in blood, this contract is irreversible.

    Enzo slammed the book shut as he remembered the man in the mauve suit from the cafe ripping a page from a black book. The page that was now in the front cover of the book he had just closed. Enzo had met the Devil.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart for a theologian,¡± a voice said, and Enzo leapt from the chair, turning to look behind him. Sitting at the bottom of the staircase was the suited man, sunglasses still on. He stood and stretched, walking towards Enzo who backed up against the desk. ¡°You had none of that initial denial. You haven¡¯t so much as uttered a prayer since you were given this book.¡± The man walked directly in front of Enzo, standing only a foot away. He pressed his index finger in the middle of Enzo¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You want this.¡±

    Enzo was silent, his heart racing. The man removed his finger and stepped back. He removed his glasses and looked directly at Enzo with his hellish serpent-like eyes.

    ¡°Justice won¡¯t come without action. That useless police force isn¡¯t going to find your father¡¯s killer. And what about the neighbors? Fifty-five years your parents have lived here, raised you in this house and not one of their neighbors has come to speak to your mother. Did anyone even greet you when you came home, Enzo?¡± he asked. ¡°I know that I would be quite enraged.¡±

    The last word rattled around the room, echoing off the walls. Enzo flinched as a cacophony of sound ricocheted through his brain. He was angry, and he was tired of pretending he wasn¡¯t. No one had come to visit this house, not one sending of condolences. The entire morning he had been out and the only person who spoke to him was this man, the Devil.

    The man wore a faint smirk as Enzo sat on the desk silently.

    ¡°You have all the instructions right next to you. Until we meet again.¡±

    Enzo woke up with his face pressed against the pages of the book, still sitting in the desk chair. He groaned as he slowly sat up, his back aching. As he sat up, he looked around the basement. It was empty and the only sound was from the electric hum of the overhead lights. He closed the book and hid it in the desk drawer before returning upstairs to the living room.

    BONG BONG BONG

    The clock struck three as Enzo shut the basement door. He had only been in the basement for a few hours. He walked back into the living room and suddenly was hit with a memory. Before the electricity was fully wired through the basement, his father used to write at the desk using long tapered candles that he purchased from some local vendor.

    You don¡¯t find tallow candles like these much anymore, he would remark every time he came home with some. Enzo felt a sudden urge to find these candles. He quietly ascended up the stairs and opened the door to his parent¡¯s bedroom.

    It was dark and cold in the room, a draft coming through the still broken window. The room felt as if it had transformed into a mausoleum, cold and devoid of life. Enzo quietly shut the door behind him and walked over to the closet, pulling the drawstring to turn on the overhead light. The dim yellow bulb provided barely any light and Enzo fumbled through the dark recesses of the closet until his hand brushed up against a small wooden box. He pulled it from the corner, up and through the hanging clothes, and held it near the light. Inside the box were a handful of long tapered candles, some of them having been used before, their wicks blackened and solidified streams of fat clinging to the sides. Enzo counted them. Inside the box were eleven candles. He would need just two more. He quietly carried the box downstairs to the basement and hid it underneath the staircase before returning to the living room. He settled into the couch and fell into an uneasy slumber.

    Enzo awoke to the shriek of the teapot. He blinked hard through the bright sunlight streaming into the room from the windows and sat up, his back still aching from last night. He looked into the kitchen where his mother was pulling the teapot off the stove and pouring the water into two cups. She brought them into the room and set one down in front of Enzo,

    ¡°Thanks mama,¡± he said sleepily, picking up the cup and absentmindedly pulling the tea bag up before allowing it to drift back down into the hot water as it steeped.  She sat in the recliner, dipping her tea bag into the water while she stared at one of the photos on the wall. It was a family portrait that had been taken during the Christmas season. The family was dressed in formal wear against a backdrop of snow. It was a beautiful photo, and all three of them wore wide smiles on their faces. Enzo cleared his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going by the market today. Do you need anything?¡± he asked. His mother thought for a second.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you the grocery list. I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to leave today.¡±

    She stood up and set her cup down, walking back into the kitchen and pulling a paper list held by a magnet off the fridge. She then grabbed some money out of her purse and brought it over to Enzo, handing him both items. He looked over the list.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick this up for you,¡± he said and his mother smiled, patting his arm.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Enzo left the house, blinking in the bright sunlight. He shoved the paper list into his pocket and walked briskly towards the town center. As he walked, he passed a storefront he had never seen before. He stopped and turned to look at the building. Tucked in between two long standing buildings, one a home and the other a former post office that was being redeveloped, sat the unfamiliar store. Its door was weathered and bore a barely legible sign that read ¡°Monsignor Estrel¡¯s Oddities and Curiosities.¡± In the window was an ¡°Open¡± sign but the view into the store was blocked by heavy drapery.

    Thump, thump, thump

    Enzo¡¯s heart beat in his chest. The door seemed to pull him closer and he grabbed its handle, turning and pushing the door in. His vision went temporarily black as his eyes adjusted to the dimly lit interior. A musky mothball sort of scent filled the room. Dimming fluorescent lights swung overhead, casting long shadows between rows of shelves and assorted furniture strewn about haphazardly. Enzo walked in, allowing the door to swing shut behind him. Enzo looked around, seeing the strange antiques and various knicknacks on the shelves, porcelain dolls, weathered books, taxidermied animals and even what appeared to be the mummified remains of someone¡¯s hand. He walked in between the aisles, looking at the curios on display.

    Tick, tick, tick

    A grandfather clock made from some dark wood that Enzo had never seen before counted away the seconds. Aside from the electric hum of the fluorescent lights, the clock¡¯s ticking was the only noise in the shop. Enzo¡¯s eyes scanned the dimly lit space and fell on a display positioned in the back corner of the shop. Atop a black cloth covered table sat boxes of long tapered candles with a label that read,

    Hanged Man¡¯s Tallow Candles: Guaranteed to burn for up to 18 hours.

    Enzo approached the boxes and pulled two of the candles out before reconsidering and grabbing two more in case extras were needed. He walked to the counter and rang a small bell,

    Dddinggg

    The bright metallic sound reverberated off the shelves like a gunshot, piercing the silence. There was a shuffling noise and an older man emerged from the backroom, shuffling up to the counter. He looked up at Enzo with one beady eye, and a smile played across his lips.

    ¡°Find what you were looking for?¡± he asked gruffly, bagging the candles and punching in some numbers on the register.

    ¡°Yes, thank you. How long has this store been here?¡± he asked. The man paused.

    ¡°As long as it has been needed. Total is $8,¡± he said.

    Enzo handed the man some money and took the bag, leaving the store. The store clerk¡¯s answer was cryptic and as Enzo stood outside, the bag of candles clutched in his hand, he decided he needed clarification. He turned to reenter the store but instead of the door he had just exited from, there was an open alleyway. The two buildings that had flanked either side of the store now cut off at the corner with walls and windows facing each other over the alley. Enzo walked down the alley, looking for the storefront again but there were only draining gutters, brick walls, and bins of garbage. The shop of oddities and curiosities had vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

    As long as it has been needed.

    That cryptic sentence played through Enzo¡¯s mind. He walked toward the town center, the bag of candles tucked under his arm. He purchased the items on his mother¡¯s grocery list as if on autopilot, his mind running through the events of the past two days. Once all the items were purchased, he took the bags of groceries and walked past the cafe where he had encountered the man who began this odd string of occurrences. He looked around the square, glancing down the alleyway where the red suited devil had stood smoking a cigarette. No one stood leaning against the brick wall today, all appeared to be normal. Enzo sighed, feeling as though he was losing his mind. Perhaps it was the stress and the grief. Maybe none of this had happened at all.

    ¡°Such backward thinking for a priest. Careful now, you might be branded a heretic.¡±

    Enzo whirled around with a start, turning to face the voice behind him. Sitting at the same table at which they had first met was the man in the mauve suit, dark sunglasses on his face, and his smirk obscured by the cigarette between his lips. He pushed out the seat across from him with his foot and waved his hand towards it. Enzo set the bags of groceries on the table and hesitantly sat down. The man took another drag from his cigarette before dropping it to the ground and stamping it out with the toe of his black shined shoes. The two sat in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to go through with it?¡± the man asked, and Enzo took in a deep breath, biting his bottom lip in contemplation. The man raised one eyebrow and looked to the bag of candles, tilting his head towards them. Enzo nodded slowly.

    The man stood up and stretched, placing his hands on his hips and looking down at Enzo over his sunglasses, the dark red irises and oblong pupils seeming to pierce into Enzo¡¯s soul. Enzo¡¯s eye twitched and he instinctively scooted the chair backwards. The man smirked again. He pulled a box of cigarettes from his breast pocket and a small silver lighter seemed to materialize in his other hand. He placed one of the cigarettes in his mouth before looking back to Enzo.

    ¡°The greater the sacrifice, the greater the power. Equal trade,¡± he paused, ¡°Game, set, match.¡± He flicked the lighter to ignite it and lit the cigarette, taking a long drag and blowing the smoke into the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Enzo was suddenly standing in the foyer of the family home, the bags of groceries in his arms. He looked to his left and right, bewildered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you come in, let me help you get those unloaded,¡± his mother said, peering around the corner from the kitchen. Enzo gave her a tight lipped smile and walked forward, each step feeling heavy as if he was relearning how to walk.

    He set the bags of groceries on the kitchen counter, looking for the candles. He rifled through the bags, seeing the variety of produce, breads, and meats he purchased but not the tallow candles.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Enzo¡¯s mother asked. He looked up at her and smiled.

    ¡°Just making sure everything is here,¡± he replied. She smiled and began putting the various groceries away. As she unpacked the bags, she looked to Enzo.

    ¡°Would you mind checking the mail?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Enzo replied, walking back down the hall and out through the front door. He opened the metal receptacle that was hung on the wall next to the door. A handful of envelopes were inside. He pulled them out and walked back into the house, dropping one onto the ground. He bent down to pick it up, noticing the return address: it was a thick envelope from the regional hospital with a red ¡°URGENT¡± stamp across the seal. A gnawing feeling of unease settled in the pit of Enzo¡¯s stomach but he ignored it, shuffling the envelope back in with the others and handing them to his mother. She rifled through the envelopes before setting them aside on the counter.

    ¡°I am going to make spaghetti alla puttanesca tonight. I think cooking will do my soul good,¡± she said and Enzo nodded.

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    The two talked for a while and Enzo helped his mother prepare their dinner. In the warmth of the kitchen, alongside his mother, Enzo felt his anxieties slip away. He was home, and, though it wasn¡¯t the same without his father, he felt surrounded by nostalgia and love.

    Nightfall, however, brought a different atmosphere. Enzo said goodnight to his mother around eleven and stayed downstairs, gazing into the smoldering embers.

    Tick, tick, tick

    The clock¡¯s ticking returned in the silent room. That gnawing in the back of Enzo¡¯s mind returned and he remembered the envelope from the hospital marked ¡°URGENT.¡±

    Tick, tick, tick

    Enzo stood up from the couch and found himself compelled forward toward the kitchen, each footfall landing with a muffled thump. He paused at the counter where the pile of mail lay in the dark kitchen, faint moonbeams reflecting off the white envelopes. He spread out the envelopes and grabbed the one occupying his mind.

    Sssttt

    He tore through the sealed envelope and slid out the documents inside. His eyes straining in the darkness, he read the first page,

    Ms. Romano,

    Enclosed please find the results of your lab tests. We regret to inform you that the tests for metastasis came back positive. The biopsy was conclusive in determining that the glioblastoma is malignant and has spread throughout the body. Treatment options are available, however, at this stage treatment would be to alleviate symptoms and extend expectancy by a few months. The condition is terminal. Please call my office if you have any questions or concerns.

    Enzo set down the papers, his hands shaking and eyes burning. He had just lost his father and now he was going to lose his mother too.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair, is it?¡± a now familiar voice asked. Enzo grasped the counter and didn¡¯t even look behind him,

    ¡°Not now,¡± he whispered. He felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned to face the suited man standing in the kitchen, sunglasses still on in the dead of night.

    ¡°It¡¯s infuriating how unfair life can be. And it is not justice to lose one parent suddenly and watch the other waste away into nothing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that now,¡± Enzo said defeatedly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± the man asked. Enzo sighed and turned back to look out the window. ¡°Mercy comes in many forms.¡±

    Enzo turned back to ask what the man meant and saw that he was again alone in the kitchen. Sitting on the floor was the bag of tallow candles from earlier.

    Thump thump thump

    Enzo¡¯s heart rate accelerated, and he leaned over, grabbing the bag of candles and reentering the living room, his stomach twisted in knots. He looked across the room at the basement door, shrouded in the dark shadows of the night.

    Tick tick tick

    The seconds stretched into minutes as Enzo stood staring at the basement door, his heart in his throat, scarcely able to breathe. He clutched the bag of candles tightly in his hand.

    Creeeaaakkk

    The basement door groaned as it swung open, stressing the hinges. The fire extinguished, dousing the room in darkness. Once again, Enzo felt his feet begin to guide him forward, his body moving without him willing it to do so. Within a minute, Enzo was standing at the top of the stairs, peering down into the inky abyss of the basement. He grabbed the door handle as if to steady himself and immediately jerked his hand back as the metal knob seared his hand with heat from an unknown source. He stepped onto the top stair and the door slammed shut behind him, completely engulfing him in darkness.

    Thump thump thump

    Enzo¡¯s heartbeat was the only sound in the silence of the dark basement as he made his way down the stairs. He felt along the wall for the light switch and flicked it into the on position but the fluorescent lights failed to turn on. He flicked the switch up and down a few more times, becoming more frantic with each failed attempt, but still the darkness remained.

    Thumpthumpthumpthumpthump

    Enzo¡¯s heart rate accelerated and he took a breath, leaning against the wall to steady himself in an attempt to calm his nerves. With a click, the lamp on his father¡¯s desk turned on, piercing through the darkness with a warm yellow glow. Enzo jerked his head towards the light, expecting to see the suited man but there was no one there. He walked toward the desk and saw the black book lying open to the ritual page and, by its side, was a fountain pen and the torn page from the suited man¡¯s book. Tucked under the desk was the box of the other candles with a thick white piece of chalk in the box alongside them. Enzo set down the bag of candles and grabbed the chalk, pausing for a moment as he considered what he was about to do.

    What other option is there?

    Enzo looked around the room to try and find the source of the voice in his head, but he only saw the barren walls of the basement. He walked to the center of the room and began to draw out a pentagram with the chalk, his lines uneven and shaky. Once it was finished, he stepped back and looked at the shape. His hands shook as he gazed down at it. He was defying the last two decades of his teachings, his faith, and his conscience. But in the back of his mind he felt something pushing him forward.

    What did your faith get you? The priesthood took away the last few years you had with your parents. And where did that get you? Back where you started minus one and the other dying. God didn¡¯t provide, where was this divine retribution? Where is the justice?

    All of these thoughts raced through Enzo¡¯s mind as he placed the candles at the vertices and points of the pentagram as drawn in the black book.

    Father gone, mother cancer, killer free¡­ father gone, mother cancer, killer free¡­

    The incomplete string of thought ran through Enzo¡¯s head like a chant, driving him into a frenzy. He began to laugh as he lit the candles, tears pouring down his face. His laugh was sharp and ragged, shortened by choking sobs. The flames danced in the drafty basement, casting ominous twisting shadows against the walls. Enzo¡¯s face burned, his jaw hurt from the twisted laughter and smile erupting from within, his vision blurry with hot salty tears. He stared at the 13 lit candles, their wicks burning with a surprising strength, giving birth to flames that leapt higher than any candle he had ever seen. He breathed heavily, his chest rapidly rising and falling as his laughter subsided and the tears stopped streaming. He walked over to the desk and grabbed the black book,

    ¡°Offero este. Meus anima. Et commutationem. Nam potestates concessas. Sine revocatione.In morte.¡± He paused, convinced that the flames had somehow strengthened. The pentagram too seemed to have a supernatural glow.

    ¡°In vitam.¡±

    The flames shivered and the shadows twisted along the wall. In their form, Enzo could imagine demons dancing, reveling in this unholy action.

    ¡°Aeterna¡± Enzo spoke with two voices, one deep and guttural, reverberating off the walls. The bulb in the lamp shattered, extinguishing its light. The candlelight shivered and then steadied, their flames burning as if in suspended animation, all pointed straight up to the ceiling. The shadows stilled. Enzo felt a strange buzzing in his skull as he walked back to the desk, setting down the book, and grabbing the fountain pen. He stared at its gold tip, glinting in the candlelight.

    Mercy comes in different forms¡­

    As if in a trance, Enzo began to walk back up the stairs to the living room, his feet plodding slowly up each step until he reached the living room. He paused, staring up at the family portrait. The soulless eyes of the painting stared back at him. A deep feeling of rage welled up from Enzo¡¯s stomach and he jumped at the painting, stabbing the tip of the pen into it and letting it rip through the canvas as he slid back down to the floor. He choked back a sob and ambled into the kitchen, grabbing the letter that spelled out his mother¡¯s terminal diagnosis.

    Mercy¡­

    He crumpled the pages into a ball and threw it on the ground before walking into the foyer. The stairs to the bedrooms seemed to stretch endlessly into the darkness. There was a jolt in his spine as he stepped onto the bottom step and a low humming noise, almost electrical in nature, filled his ears. He continued up the stairs, the dull thrumming continuing. His hand gripped the fountain pen tightly. He made his way to the top of the stairs and paused outside the guest room where his mother slept.

    Unfair to have to watch her waste away. All that pain, unable to care for herself.

    Enzo grabbed the doorknob,

    BONG BONG BONG

    The clock struck three and Enzo used the noise to push into the room, hiding the squeal of the door hinges. He quietly shut the door behind him. The dull hum had stopped and now he heard his mother¡¯s breathing.

    Mercy comes in many forms.

    Enzo took a ragged breath and stepped forward. He was now looming over his mother and she was completely oblivious to his presence. He raised his hand into the air, the fountain pen still in it, its golden tip pointing at its intended target.

    Father dead, mother dying, killer living

    Enzo¡¯s hand remained in the air, suspended as competing thoughts ran through his mind. He saw glimpses of his mother caring for him, heard his parents¡¯ laughter, remembered their tears the day he left for the monastery. He saw the police officers, the broken window, and the obituary printed in the paper. The capitalized letters spelling out URGENT in red swam in front of his vision. He saw his mother in a hospital bed, oxygen being pumped into her lungs through tubes in her nose. He heard her feeble voice, weakened by chemo and saw her withered hand. And he saw the smile of some person that he instantly knew was his father¡¯s killer. A wide, shit-eating grin, dripping with the injustice of its freedom.

    With one fluid motion, Enzo swung down his hand pushing the pointed golden tip into his mother¡¯s throat. There was a strangled sort of gasp and her eyes fluttered for just a moment. Then there was silence. Blood pooled onto the white sheets, blossoming out from her body. Enzo still held the pen, frozen as he stared down at his mother¡¯s body. He released the pen and covered his mouth, his eyes wide with shock. He choked back a sob and stumbled backwards, falling against the vanity that was positioned in front of the bed.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Enzo whispered, slowly standing up and walking back over to his mother.

    She looked peaceful except for the pen sticking out from her neck, lodged perfectly into an artery. She had bled out within seconds. He stroked her hair and then grabbed the pen, pulling it from her throat with a final spurt of crimson blood. Enzo turned his head and swallowed down the bile that had begun to rise in his throat. He paused at the doorway before leaving the room and looked back at the bed,

    ¡°One day, I hope you will understand why,¡± he said, shutting the door behind him. Slowly he walked down the stairs, returning to the living room.

    Tick tick tick

    The clock kept the time as Enzo made his way back to the basement, stepping onto the cold steps, shutting the door behind him. The candle¡¯s flames had begun to dance again and the shadows twisted wildly as if beckoning Enzo down into the room. As he reached the bottom step, he saw the man in the red suit leaned against the wall beside the desk, smoking a cigarette while the flames reflected off his dark sunglasses. The man smiled and gestured toward the desk where the torn page sat. Enzo slowly walked forward and sat down at the desk, placing the nib of the pen, saturated with his mother¡¯s blood, against the paper.

    Enzo Romano, he signed. As he finished the final letter and picked up the pen, the man in the suit began to laugh, a harsh sound devoid of joy. Within his laugh, Enzo could hear other voices, echoing in a cacophony. Some of the voices sounded like screams and Enzo clapped his hands around his ears. The unholy sound engulfed him and Enzo screamed, his voice joining the chorus of sound.

    Then there was silence and the candles extinguished. Enzo felt an odd sensation. The electrical feeling that had started at the back of his skull had spread to his fingers and now filled his body. His entire being hummed and he felt an odd warmth. He looked at the broken lamp and stretched out his hand, willing the lamp to turn on.

    The glass from the bulb began to pull itself back together, reassembling and igniting the coil inside. Enzo kept pushing and the bulb burst again, but this time it shot out a flame. Enzo¡¯s lips began to pull back from his teeth into a grotesque smile as he guided the flame, pulling it in a line against the wall, pushing it up into the ceiling where it caught on the wooden beams, spreading rapidly. He laughed as he guided it further, expanding through the house, burning through the portraits and the ripped painting. Enzo felt himself levitating up and through the home, passing through the floor and ceiling as if it did not exist. Soon he was in the cold night air, suspended against the backdrop of the moon and he watched as the house was swallowed by fire. By the time the firetrucks blared their sirens and raced down the street, the house was falling in on itself and Enzo Romano, the former priest, was gone.

 Chapter 7: Hell on Wheels

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Jesus!¡± Corrine exclaimed, dropping the sandwich in her hands onto the floor. Greed looked at the watch on his wrist,

    ¡°He has about seven more years until he¡¯ll be of any help,¡± he deadpanned. Corrine shook her head and began to pick up the pieces of her sandwich. Greed sighed, ¡°Why do you insist on doing things in such a mundane fashion?¡± He snapped his fingers and the sandwich reformed on a plate on the counter.

    ¡°And how can I help you today?¡± Corrine asked, picking up the plate and taking a bite of her now reformed sandwich. Greed crossed his legs, propping them up on the coffee table.

    ¡°My brother was¡­ less helpful than I had hoped.¡±

    ¡°He tried to kill us.¡± Greed shrugged,

    ¡°That¡¯s how we greet each other. He could kill you without my intervention but he cannot harm me at this time.¡±

    ¡°How human of you¡± Corrine said, taking another bite of the sandwich. Greed snorted,

    ¡°Sibling rivalry spans across Hell and Earth. Probably Heaven too, but they¡¯re too self-righteous to admit it.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here in my apartment again. What do you need from me?¡± Corrine sat down on the couch at the opposite end from the demon Prince. Greed put his hands behind his head and leaned back, staring up at the ceiling,

    ¡°Unfortunately I am going to have to send you on a journey with very limited information. Envy gave me only a sliver of information to go off but now we know the Virtues are beginning to manifest and the counter Virtue to Envy has already manifested. However, I haven¡¯t the slightest idea where he sent her.¡±

    ¡°So where am I going?¡±

    Greed thought for a moment, his soulless eyes glued to the ceiling.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s creepy when you don¡¯t blink.¡± Corrine remarked, staring at Greed as she finished her food. A smirk appeared on the Prince¡¯s face and he blinked except with the eyelids closing in from the corners of his eyes as if he were a reptile.

    ¡°Gross.¡± Corrine remarked and Greed laughed,

    ¡°To answer your question, everywhere and anywhere a hint can be found. We¡¯ve checked Hong Kong where we were too late to encounter the Virtue. I cannot send you to the Holy City yet, which is where another of my siblings resides. And¡­¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go into the Holy City?¡± Corrine interrupted. A shadow passed through the room,

    ¡°Not wise to interrupt a Prince of Hell,¡± Greed said, sitting up and looking at Corrine. She felt a chill run down her spine and immediately looked down, breaking eye contact. The room brightened again, ¡°However, I am willing to forgive your transgression. Just remember curiosity is often a killer. To answer your question, you can go into the Holy City but that ground is still sacred, albeit being defiled by the presence of Lust. I am unable to be as responsive in that city, meaning you would be in immense danger. It takes extra effort which delays the time in which I can respond.¡±

    ¡°So is Lust able to resist that?¡±

    ¡°Lust established a foothold years ago. The scandal that has rocked the Catholic Church was of my brother¡¯s making. He is uniquely positioned to claim the Vatican and it offers a sort of protective cocoon for him for now. His presence there and the loss of the priests will soon degrade and defile the sacred ground which will allow us access the same as anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, I do know where my siblings are located. Of course, you now know where 2 of them are. Envy, Hong Kong and Lust, Vatican. Wrath is in Russia, Sloth is in the Bahamas, Pride is in DC but we need not worry about him, and Gluttony is in the UAE. Considering the sense of humor that God has, I would assume that Virtues aren¡¯t far behind. Which means¡­¡± he looked to Corrine expectantly,

    ¡°That you¡¯ll be sending me to where your siblings are to find Virtues.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant. Yes, exactly.¡±

    ¡°So where am I going first?¡± Corrine asked. A set of car keys materialized in Greed¡¯s hand and he held them out, dangling them by the key ring.

    ¡°For a drive.¡± He replied, tossing the keys to Corrine. She caught them and looked at him with a look of confusion,

    ¡°What?¡±

    Greed groaned and threw up his hands in exasperation. He looked back at Corrine with a look of both disappointment and annoyance,

    ¡°Put 2 and 2 together, law girl.¡±

    Corrine thought for a moment, processing all the information that had been thrown at her,

    ¡°Ohhhh¡± she finally said and Greed looked at her expectantly, ¡°If the Virtues are near your siblings then logically one would be near you too. You occupied New York City so there should be someone around here.¡±

    ¡°Bingo. However, ¡®around here¡¯ is relative. There should be one or two in the United States. One for my arrival, one for Pride¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how big the United States is?¡± Corrine asked in disbelief.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve simply made deals with mortals all across it. Not the slightest idea. Surely wouldn¡¯t know that it encompasses 3.8 million square miles.¡± Greed replied dismissively.

    ¡°Point taken.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, shall we go then?¡± he asked, standing up and stretching.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Corrine replied, pocketing the keys and opening the front door. Greed rolled his eyes,

    ¡°You really must break these mundane habits. I gave you an unlimited power of teleportation, use it.¡± he said. Corrine shut the door and locked it, visualizing the outside of her building. In an instance, both the Prince and Corrine were standing outside of the dilapidated apartment building on the sidewalk. Parallel parked against the curb was a shining black Model T. Greed gestured at it with a huge grin on his face, the first genuine look of joy that Corrine had ever seen on the demon¡¯s face. She bit her bottom lip as she looked at the car, uncertain of how to address the situation.

    ¡°Uh Prince of Greed?¡± she began. He turned to her, still wearing that wide smile. ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century. Isn¡¯t this car a little, um,¡± she paused again, ¡°dated?¡±

    Greed¡¯s smile disappeared into a frown. He drummed his fingers against his thigh,

    ¡°Boring, boring, boring.¡± He muttered before snapping his fingers and the car melded into a more aerodynamic and modern form. The black color faded into a deep emerald and now, in place of the Model T, was a Ford Mustang. The front driver and passenger doors swung open and Corrine got into the driver¡¯s seat, the seat and mirrors already perfectly adjusted. Greed looked dejected as he sat in the passenger seat.

    ¡°I just think we¡¯d stick out more if we were driving around in one of the first cars to ever be built.¡± Corrine explained.

    ¡°First car to be mass produced. There¡¯s a difference. And further, any car that still drives is going to stick out. This is the apocalypse. And please don¡¯t insult my power by thinking I can¡¯t obscure this as well as my true form.¡± Greed huffed. The sunlight hadn¡¯t darkened so Corrine knew that he wasn¡¯t truly angry. Seeing this almost childlike behavior from a Prince of Hell was amusing but Corrine knew better than to laugh at the absurdity of the situation unless she wanted to find herself on the receiving end of his less gratuitous powers.

    ¡°You could change it back if you want.¡±

    ¡°Too late. Transmogrifying this car while we¡¯re inside could lead to unpleasant results for you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Corrine turned the keys in the ignition, the engine roaring to life. She shifted the car into drive and pulled out of the parking spot, carefully driving down the road. It had been years since she had been behind the wheel of a car. When she had come to NYU, she had sold her car and relied on public transit. Then the war happened and she was left without a car permanently. Now she was driving some hell-spawned car with one of the seven deadly sins sitting beside her.

    Greed was tapping his foot anxiously as Corrine carefully drove down the potholed roads, avoiding the broken down cars and various debris. He would intermittently sigh but Corrine ignored it, staying focused on the road. Suddenly the car came to an abrupt stop, its gears grinding. Corrine looked to Greed,

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Please, for the love of all that is both hellish and holy, stop driving like a fucking grandmother.¡±

    Corrine was taken aback. Even though he was a Prince of Hell, she had yet to hear him swear. Until this point she had always considered him some sort of gentleman frozen in time in the 1920s.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± She stammered. Greed took a breath and smiled, a tight lipped insincere smile, completely different from the smile he wore when he had unveiled the car.

    ¡°Did you truly think I did not take into account the amount of random things all over these poorly constructed roads? This car is forged in the fires of Hell. It cannot be destroyed by collision with mortal made items. Drive through them.¡± He commanded.

    Corrine cranked the engine again, mouthing ¡°OK¡± as she began to drive, pushing the gas pedal to the floor. The car rapidly accelerated and they flew through a rusting truck as if it wasn¡¯t there. A slight chuckle escaped from Greed¡¯s lips,

    ¡°There you go,¡± he said. Corrine smirked devilishly, relishing in the moment. She continued to push down on the accelerator, the marker on the speedometer climbing higher and higher. It passed 100, then 120, then 140 before maxing out at 180 where it stayed as the car flew through the city, approaching the interstate.

    ¡°I made the deal with Henry Ford which allowed for these beauties to be made in America. You¡¯re welcome.¡± Greed said as Corrine turned onto the highway, passing through several more defunct vehicles.

    ¡°How many events have you influenced or caused in history?¡±

    Greed let out a low whistle and reclined the seat back,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you narrow down that criteria?¡± he suggested. Corrine laughed,

    ¡°That much, huh?¡± Corrine thought for a moment, looking at the highway stretching ahead of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go with major events you¡¯ve influenced in the history of the United States since the 1900s.¡±

    ¡°Still a lot of ground to cover.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what road trips are for.¡± Corrine said and then began to laugh, ¡°I¡¯m on a road trip with a Prince of Hell. During the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Life is hell, isn¡¯t it?¡± Greed deadpanned and Corrine nodded in agreement,

    ¡°Yea, it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with one of my passions then, cars. In 1900, I met a man named Henry Ford. Nasty human, virulently hateful especially towards Jewish people. Racist too. He was so susceptible to my deal, traded his soul like that.¡± Greed snapped his fingers, ¡°He would¡¯ve been nothing without the deal so it was a worthwhile trade, his soul was likely damned anyway. He never repented and never regretted the deal unlike some other mortals I¡¯ve dealt with. But anyway, that¡¯s superfluous to this story, I worked alongside this man to mass produce automobiles in the United States. The Benz came first as far as automobiles are concerned but Ford became the first to mass produce and it changed the game forever. Now I love cars, they¡¯re so fun and they deliver so many souls without even trying. And it¡¯s such a painless way to dispatch a soul once they reach the end of our deal. There are no questions when a person is in a car crash, it¡¯s just a tragic accident explained away simply, no supernatural forces at play. Though sometimes I would have some fun with it.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°The human body can bend in fascinating ways and so can metal.¡±

    Corrine was immediately reminded that the man sitting next to her was not just a demon but a devil. She involuntarily swallowed hard and Greed chuckled,

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a concern in this car. Anyway, I like to consider myself the Prometheus of automobiles. I brought this mode of travel to the world and I have relished in watching it evolve and change, to be used in the countless wars instigated by my brothers, used in entertainment for mortals, and becoming such an integral part of human life that it created its own class distinction. Turn here¡± Greed said, abruptly pointing to one of the exits. Corrine turned, following his instructions. ¡°The 1900s were a fun time for me and my siblings, we had our hands in so many things. That was one of the first times we tried to plunge the world into the years of tribulation, culminating in two World Wars, the Great Depression, the polio epidemic, the Manhattan Project, etc. And yet, humanity persisted.¡±

    ¡°You all tried to bring about the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°Of course we did, we always do. Every few centuries, we throw something new at humanity and see if it sticks. The last few times it didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re responsible for this?¡± Corrine asked, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Greed laughed,

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Me? Indirectly. Wrath had more of a hand in this than I did, though I would never admit it to him. However, Pride and I played our roles. Social media was our brainchild and, through careful cultivation, it became exactly what we intended it to be.¡± Greed noticed the change in Corrine¡¯s mood and her silent stare at the road ahead of them, ¡°Does the fact that I played a role in starting the times of tribulation make you regret our deal?¡± he asked, bringing the seat back to being fully upright.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Corrine started but her tongue felt dry and too large for her mouth and she couldn¡¯t find the words she was looking for.

    ¡°Did you truly think my appearance was a coincidence? That any of this has been by happenstance? You¡¯re much smarter than that.¡±

    Outside the sky was darkening and there was a noticeable chill in the air,

    ¡°I thought you came because of our actions. Because of what humanity did.¡± Corrine said, not looking at Greed, remaining fixated on the road.

    ¡°Humanity did do this. The base urges of humanity always lead to sin. Didn¡¯t your churches teach you that? The fall of Eden was not some coincidence. The serpent, my brother, put those actions in motion. For centuries, we have all been trying to bring the downfall of the new Eden. We simply had to convince humanity to exit the garden. And time after time we failed. But each time we learned something new. We exploited some base urge, bringing humanity closer and closer to the brink. That wouldn¡¯t have been possible without some want on humanity¡¯s side. Eve wasn¡¯t forced to eat the apple, she ate it of her own free will. With some convincing. Humanity entered the times of tribulation in much the same way. All the tools were provided but humanity had to want it. They didn¡¯t want it after two major world wars, they didn¡¯t want it after massive financial calamity, countless genocides, international disputes, famine, or plague. But this time, they asked for it. Humanity destroyed itself with the tools we provided and they had every opportunity to rectify the situation. But they didn¡¯t.¡± Greed paused, a contemplative look on his face, ¡°Now you didn¡¯t ask for this specifically, no. You sought a different path, a path that could have led you to greatness. This situation was not your fault and that is why I granted you protection without the bargain of your soul. You are not the rest of humanity. You took the tools provided to you and made the decision to better yourself both then and now. Common law is derived from the old ways, you studied at least some of that didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine whispered. Greed nodded,

    ¡°And is all law black and white?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No, because nothing in life is black and white. There is no clearly defined good and evil. What you learned was good is different from what others learned as good. Terrorists think they are doing a good thing, they think they¡¯re martyrs. Imperialism was born from Manifest Destiny, an idea that they were ordained to spread their ideology and government, the British Empire never considered itself evil even as it committed atrocity. The decision by Truman to drop nuclear bombs onto cities teeming with civilians and children was seen to be the best decision to save lives, it was not considered evil even as it led to a loss of life never before seen by the world. And the United States deemed him a good president. The spectrum of humanity is a grayscale. It is the same for myself and my siblings. You are not working in tandem with evil, Corrine.¡±

    Corrine continued to drive in silence, unsure of where she was going and even more unsure of herself in that moment. The tattoo that had appeared on her forearm following the deal with Greed felt like it was burning and her head felt like it was spinning. The gravity of what she was doing, assisting a Prince of Hell, was setting in and she felt the weight of the Earth on her shoulders. She may not have brought about the end of humanity but she was aiding in the world¡¯s permanent end.

    ¡°Now is not the time to have a crisis of conscience, Corrine. You made this deal, the only way out is death.¡± Greed¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge in it, reminding Corrine who she was dealing with.

    Outside the car, the weather reflected the same as wind whipped debris from the road and dark clouds swirled overhead. The friendly facade that the Prince of Greed usually kept up for Corrine was fading away and she felt the same pit in her stomach that she had when she first encountered him. She suddenly felt like she was trapped in a cage with a wild animal, moments away from being mauled.

    Take this exit.¡± Greed said, pointing at another road sign. Corrine nodded and turned the steering wheel, putting the car onto the off ramp.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked, attempting to change the subject.

    ¡°Considering I haven¡¯t the slightest idea where to find these Virtues and this car ride has been less pleasant than I had hoped, we¡¯re going to meet my brother.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    There was silence for a few minutes, the wailing of the wind and the hum of the engine were the only noises.

    ¡°So you helped create social media?¡± Corrine asked. Immediately the wind outside began to subside, sunlight beginning to peer through the dark clouds.

    ¡°Oh yes, it was one of the few joint projects my siblings and I have ever engaged with. Pride and I drove the project, bringing in developers with deals that would enrich them and make their product world-renowned. And it worked. Soon, as the world grew smaller, tied together by the internet, broadcasting the lives of millions across the globe to millions more, the other sins began to infiltrate. Envy, obviously, managed to use it to his benefit. Lust very quickly made his own deals to create social media geared towards humanity¡¯s less desirable proclivities. Wrath found more converts through the dark web and mainstream media, feeding into constant loops of war and crime. And on and on. The internet was our greatest tool to take down humanity but ultimately, it held humanity together. Which is why cyber attacks preceded the war. Humanity had become reliant on their closeness, the allure of globalization. You all became so used to being able to reach across thousands of miles and connect without ever leaving the safety of your home. And when it was destroyed, so was all humanity. The internet and social media were drugs, they kept you all too informed and yet ignorant to the world around you. You could find both the best and worst in humanity in a single click. All that power, all that influence. It was the most direct path to corruption. The internet reaped us more souls than you will ever know.¡±

    As Corrine listened to Greed, a new question arose. If the Princes had been able to insert themselves that deeply into humanity and capture souls through everyday means, such as corrupting through business deals or enticing through social media, why did they need to bring about the apocalypse? Greed had claimed that the Princes had been pushing for the downfall of humanity, the triggering of the apocalypse, for centuries. However, Corrine¡¯s instincts told her that was not entirely true. She focused on protecting her thoughts from Greed, unsure of how possible that was, but the Prince hadn¡¯t seemed to notice yet, still talking about the ways in which he and his siblings had captured souls through modern development.

    ¡°Turn here,¡± Greed said abruptly. Corrine turned down yet another exit, following the Prince¡¯s directions. The route was familiar, she had taken a few weekend trips to DC with law school friends before the world had ended. She wasn¡¯t used to driving it, having always relied on her friends with cars, but she knew the interstate and exits.

    ¡°Why are we driving to this location?¡± Corrine asked, suddenly reminded that either one of them could be instantly transported to the steps of the Capital. Greed shrugged,

    ¡°Initially I didn¡¯t know where to begin our search, so I opted for us to drive and look for clues on the ground. Then I realized that was pointless and changed my mind. I think cars are fascinating, however¡­¡± Greed¡¯s voice trailed off with a hint of boredom and now the car was parked directly in front of the White House, sitting on the decaying lawn.

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Greed deadpanned.

    Corrine took the keys out of the ignition and stepped out of the car, looking up at the building in front of them. She felt a sudden rush of emotion. For decades, the most powerful person in the United States and possibly the world lived within the walls of the building that now stood vacant and crumbling. The White House had served as an emblem of the US before society collapsed, emblazoned on dollar bills and the presidential seal. The Rose Garden had been a place of diplomacy, the West Wing a place of strategy, and now the White House stood as a different symbol, a symbol of decay and hubris.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even count the number of times I have set foot in this building. I made so many deals, from presidents to ambitious staffers and seditious aides and everything in between.¡± Greed took a deep breath as if absorbing the space around him. He seemed to be in a better mood now that he was out of the car. Corrine noticed an air of nostalgia surrounding him, beginning to realize that Greed truly was proud of the work he had done on earth before its collapse. She felt a mix of revulsion and amusement. It was a painfully human characteristic for a Prince of Hell.

    Greed paused, looking back at Corrine from the White House steps,

    ¡°Coming?¡± he asked. She nodded and followed him into the building. As they reached the door, it swung open into the building, revealing a pristine interior. Every light was running and, were it not for the fact that she had driven in a hell-summoned car beside the embodiment of one of the seven deadly sins, Corrine could almost believe that the world hadn¡¯t ended.

    ¡°I would expect nothing less from my brother¡± Greed remarked, wiping a finger across the wall and pulling it back spotless with not a fleck of dust to be found. The door shut behind them and there was suddenly another suited man leaning against the doorframe in a hallway directly adjacent to Corrine.

    Unfazed, Corrine turned to look at the man. Like his brother, he bore certain attributes that immediately made him recognizable as something inhuman. Though, also like the Prince of Greed, those were only noticeable within a close proximity. He wore a well tailored navy blue suit with a silver tie. In his breast pocket was a single dark red rose, perfectly presented and free of any sign of wilting. His facial features were more sculpted than Greed¡¯s, with higher cheekbones and a more defined jawline. He looked as if he had been pulled from a movie. Corrine noticed the almost talon like nails on his hands and the veinless skin that all the Princes she had encountered seemed to share. His eyes were identical to Greed¡¯s, dark and soulless. There was a cold edge to him and Corrine¡¯s pulse quickened as the adrenaline kicked in.

    ¡°You must be Corrine,¡± Pride stated in a low, rich voice that seemed to reverberate within Corrine¡¯s bones. She nodded and Pride smiled, though it reflected a sort of hunger rather than pleasure and Corrine took a step back without thinking. The smile faded.

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Pride said coldly, stepping around Corrine and walking towards Greed. ¡°So, what brings you back here?¡± Pride paused, looking back at Corrine, ¡°With a mortal and a car?¡±

    ¡°You know cars fascinate me. And you already know about her. However, there is something very interesting that brings me here. A key piece in our plan has revealed itself.¡±

    Pride paused, looking at Corrine once more, his eyes narrowed. Greed waved his hand dismissively,

    ¡°She¡¯s not going to share this information, it¡¯s fine to openly discuss. However,¡± a smirk appeared on Greed¡¯s face and then a horrendous sound burst from his lips, causing Corrine to clap her hands over her ears to try and block it out. It was a guttural rasping, filled with some sort of demonic resonance. It was as if every terrible sound was mixed with the sound of human screams. It beat into her clenched teeth and raised every hair on her body. She knew immediately that this was the language of Hell.

    ¡°Fine, follow me. We can discuss somewhere more comfortable than in the hall,¡± Pride said, stepping aside and gesturing down the hall where he had been standing. He led the pair into the Oval Office and sat behind the Resolute Desk. Greed rolled his eyes, sitting down on a couch and Corrine took a seat opposite from him.

    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it? All the power that humanity thought was in this room and behind this very desk. And now every person who ever held that so-called power is dead and there is nothing to show for it.¡± Pride said, leaning back in the chair and staring up at the ceiling. Corrine felt a stab of resentment, there was still a level of reverence she felt for this office even if she knew that the Prince wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Now, we have things to discuss?¡± Pride asked, sitting back up and clasping his hands together, looking at Corrine and Greed expectantly.

    ¡°Our brother encountered a Virtue,¡± Greed said. Outside the world darkened and Pride¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Pride asked tersely.

    ¡°Brother or Virtue?¡±

    ¡°Either.¡±

    ¡°To the Virtue, I do not know. However, it was Envy who encountered her. He would not disclose where he sent her though,¡± Greed replied. A low rumble of thunder sounded from outside.

    ¡°So she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, yes.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate,¡± Pride said. Corrine noted the change in his posture. He was now leaned forward, his chest hovering over his clasped hands. Outside it had begun to storm, a key indicator of the demon Prince¡¯s agitation.

    ¡°Perhaps, something tells me that whoever she is, she¡¯s the corresponding Virtue to Envy. Neither he nor his dog killed her, though they tried,¡± Greed said.

    Pride leaned back, slightly unclasping his hands and somewhat tilting his head, thinking.

    ¡°Your strategy on these Virtues appears to have changed from when we last spoke,¡± Pride stated. Corrine looked to Greed, unaware of the previous meeting between the Princes. He winked at her and then looked back to Pride,

    ¡°Good strategy adapts. If we remove an advantage, then we are not engaging in a good strategy. If  this Virtue is harmful only to one and not the rest then we should be using that as leverage. In this case, the Virtue that counters Envy is powerless against us but she can be the key to removing our brother from the equation.¡±

    ¡°And what if the girl is not the counter to Envy and this is part of his strategy, to get us to collect the Virtue thereby putting one of us directly at risk of banishment?¡±

    Greed sat back, stroking his chin. Corrine took note of the power struggle playing out between the Princes and the way it all seemed to be a game to them. A quote from the Tempest sprang to her mind, ¡°Hell is empty and all the demons are here.¡± It was more prescient than she could have ever imagined.

    ¡°Do you truly think that Envy, of all our siblings, would be able to execute a plan like that?¡± Greed asked.

    ¡°He is the least likely.¡± Pride replied and sunlight began to break through the dark clouds, streaming through the windows. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s assume that you are correct. That the girl is the Virtue to counter Envy, the Virtue of Generosity, and Envy knows it so he banished her to some other corner of the Earth. Neither you nor I have encountered our counterbalance. And considering none of our other siblings have engaged with us, it¡¯s unlikely they have either. So we know a Virtue exists. Logically that means others do too, but we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re close to us or stratified across the world.¡±

    ¡°Nothing you¡¯ve said is news to me. But let me supplement. Based on what we know about the divine sense of humor, it is likely that the Virtues are not placed near their corresponding Vices but placed in the vicinity of those they do not counter. Considering that Virtues must unlock their abilities, this provides them the chance to do so or die trying. In Envy¡¯s case, he¡¯s always been the most unlucky of us so this was more an outlier than the norm. Which means¡­¡± Greed trailed off, looking to Pride expectantly,

    ¡°That there are Virtues near you and I that can be utilized against our siblings.¡±

    Greed sprung up from the couch and walked over to the Resolute Desk, slamming his palms down on it.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± He exclaimed. Pride raised an eyebrow,

    ¡°Such a human expression of emotion, conforming a bit much aren¡¯t we?¡± He asked flatly. Corrine had been thinking the same. The exaggerated action reminded her of the old black and white movies she used to enjoy watching where the detective would shout something like ¡°Eureka¡± as he came to a conclusion. Greed waved his hand, dismissing the thought,

    ¡°May as well enjoy the cartoonish ways of this mortal body.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡± Pride intoned, ¡°Let me know how that is.¡±

    ¡°Exhilarating¡± Greed retorted.

    ¡°And now that you¡¯ve explained, why come to me? I know better than to think you wanted to give me the courtesy of an update,¡± Pride said. Greed nodded, beginning to pace around the room.

    ¡°The problem is that I have worked out that there are other Virtues, that there is currently a Virtue, but I do not know where to find more or how to find the one that Envy sent away. You, as you noted so eloquently before, are the eldest of the Vices, and as such I assumed you may have some arcane knowledge that would help our plan progress. At the very least, I assume you may have some insight on how we can identify the Virtues before the others can.¡±

    Pride sat silently for a moment, a half smirk on his face. Corrine watched the Princes¡¯ facial expressions, scrutinizing them for some indication of what they were feeling. As Greed had just demonstrated however, they were masters at manipulating their outward expressions and obscuring their true emotions, at least to humans.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of how yet?¡± Pride asked, leaning back in the chair, placing his feet up on the desk.

    There was another moment of silence and then Greed shrugged and gestured back at Pride. Corrine thought for a moment and then it began to dawn on her. As if able to sense that Corrine had come to the same conclusion as he had, Pride looked to her and smiled, though once again the expression was menacing as opposed to comforting.

    ¡°Oh she is clever. Care to share, Corrine?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You get your siblings to reveal the Virtues around them by pitting them against each other. The Virtue revealed herself to Envy in a conflict with his, uh¡­¡± she paused,

    ¡°Dog.¡± Greed chimed in.

    ¡°Right, his dog. Is that really what that is?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Greed replied.

    ¡°Ok, so you get your siblings and their dogs, I guess, to fight amongst each other and it should reveal other Virtues in the process,¡± she paused again, thinking about something Greed had said earlier, ¡°But the risk is that if they aren¡¯t the corresponding Virtues to those sins, and they likely won¡¯t be, the Virtues could be killed in any of these conflicts.¡±

    ¡°And now you know what your job will be,¡± Pride said.

    ¡°To collect them before that happens.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And that prevents us from directly engaging with our siblings and allows you to play the role of the savior, building trust with the Virtues until we can use them for our own purposes¡± Pride replied. Though Corrine couldn¡¯t be certain, she thought that Pride almost looked impressed with her. It made her sick to her stomach.

    ¡°So where do we begin?¡± Greed asked.

    There was silence again as the two demon Princes and Corrine considered their next moves. Then Pride spoke once again,

    ¡°We awaken the Witch of Wrath.¡±

 Chapter 8: The Demonic and the Divine

    Enzo

    The man¡¯s eyelids fluttered but he did not awaken. His breathing remained deep and even, barely perceptible over the sound of water streaming within the cave. His body had laid in a state of repose for so long that moss had grown in his hair and within his beard. Had anyone found him, they would believe him to be dead.

    Enzo

    This time the voice was more insistent, stronger. The man¡¯s eyelids fluttered once more, this time nearly opening. His fingers twitched. On his wrists were silver chains that had long corroded, weakening in the process. The crucifixes that were along the cave walls had fallen into a state of decay and the salt circle had been broken, the majority of the mineral washed away or distributed by the wind with some seeping into the porous bedrock.

    ENZO ROMANO

    The voice reverberated in the man¡¯s skull and his eyes opened wide. He sat up with a start, yanking at the chains that bounded him. The links snapped, allowing him to move his arms freely. He breathed heavily and rapidly, looking away wildly, trying to determine the layout of his surroundings in the darkness. He paused, looking down at his wrists clasped in the tarnished silver cuffs. He pulled one off, the hinge snapping, and threw it to the ground. The metal struck the rock beneath them and the resulting clatter reverberated off the cave walls. He pulled the second restraint off just the same as the first, allowing it to fall to the ground as well.

    When silence returned, he listened for another person, curious about the identity of the person who had woken him. He soon realized he was completely alone. He stood up from the slab on which he had been laid and immediately fell to the ground, his leg muscles having atrophied from the lack of use over the past several years. He laid on the ground, thinking and trying to remember how he ended up here. He remembered his father dying, the strange man who turned out to be the devil, his mother dying.

    No, she didn¡¯t die. You killed her.

    He nodded to himself and continued recounting the timeline; he killed his mother, there was fire, and then there was the moment of insanity which lasted longer than he intended. How many people had he killed in that time? He thought back, remembering the faces, the way they begged for mercy, how he bathed in their blood and learned to reanimate their bodies. His first victims had been his neighbors.

    The night the house had burned, the night he burned the house down, the neighbors had gathered outside. Enzo had been in the sky, flying far above, watching the flames dance down below and he thought how beautiful it was to watch the fire twist and shimmer, incinerating all within it. He had quietly landed behind the growing crowd and he tapped on the shoulder of one of the bystanders, a longtime neighbor of his family, Andres Pirelli. Andres, then in his late seventies, older than Enzo¡¯s father had been upon his passing, had turned and looked at the man quizzically and then with a deep sorrow. Something about the pity in his eyes triggered Enzo¡¯s rage. He thought of the twisting flames, the dark smoke, and then he watched Andres Pirelli¡¯s body twist in on itself, flailing in unnatural angles as his bones contorted and cracked. He screamed in agony as his ribs stabbed into his organs and as his frail bones were ground to powder. His head spun to face back to the fire while his torso remained facing Enzo and then he was silent. His body continued to twist and flail until it fell to the ground, nearly folded in on itself, dark blood pouring into the cobblestone streets. That¡¯s when the screaming began from the others. The crowd thinned as they began to run but Enzo just wanted them to be silent. They hadn¡¯t heard his father¡¯s screams, they hadn¡¯t heard his and he didn¡¯t want to hear theirs. He locked eyes with one woman, another neighbor, and he willed her to be silent. She gnashed her teeth together so severely mid scream that they shattered after cutting through her tongue and she choked to death on her own blood. In the chaos, Enzo noticed one of the people who had walked past his home after the murder of his father, purposefully changing the side of the road that he was walking on so as not to pass the Romano residence. In an instant, he was standing in front of the man. He grabbed the man¡¯s shoulders and the man leaned in as if to be consoled by the former priest. With an unnatural strength, Enzo pulled the man¡¯s body apart, splitting him at his spinal cord and dumping his organs onto the ground beneath them. He threw one half of the remains onto the sidewalk and the other into the fire. The carnage continued as Enzo enacted his rage upon those who had gathered outside, tracking down each person that tried to flee. He executed each of them without remorse and without mercy, using his newly acquired powers to enact gruesome deaths. He turned the blood in the veins of one woman into fire, melting her from the inside out. Another man found his body inverted, his internal organs becoming external. The streets of Sicily ran red with blood and fire.

    He had retreated to the coastline and watched the sunrise at daybreak. The year was 1957 then. He shut his eyes again, searching deep in his memory to try and recall how he ended up trapped here and determine where here was.

    The years had passed quickly from there and he had continued to kill, finding a sense of joy in it. He had committed himself to learning from the Black Book and made ritual human sacrifices to the entity that had granted these powers. The sacrifices made him stronger and soon he found that he could transcend the mortal plane, navigating his spirit through liminal spaces and granting the ability to appear and disappear from the human world at will.

    His eyes shot open, remembering that it was that ability that had led to his capture. The year was 1966 and the Vatican had been hunting him for nearly a decade. He had been careless, sloppy, pushing the limits of his powers and forgetting his vulnerability.

    He had returned to the monastery, seeking refuge in its walls and shielding himself from the prying eyes of the Vatican by hiding in plain sight. For a few months, he was able to hide himself in the catacombs and sink into the walls to avoid detection, operating between the mortal plane and the spiritual one. But then the monastery had brought in a child, one who was rumored to be attuned with the divine. The girl immediately sensed Enzo¡¯s presence upon his arrival to the monastery. She did not say anything to the priests who guided her into the monastery but Enzo felt the child lock onto him, even as he shrouded himself in the shadows, undetected by any other soul. It sent an electric shock of fear down his spine but he opted to stay in the monastery and plot to kill the child.

    A drop of water landed on Enzo¡¯s forehead and he opened his eyes, pulled from the deep reflection he had been in. He looked at the rotting crucifixes around him and smirked, reaching out and willing the darkness to bend to his will. It took a moment and then that familiar electrical surge ran through Enzo¡¯s body and the darkness conformed to his desires, absorbing the crucifixes into it. He felt a surge of strength as he reconnected with his powers and he felt his legs regain their muscle, allowing him to stand up. He walked through the cave, reaching the entrance which had been sealed with a mix of rocks and concrete, infused with holy water. When he had been sealed in here, the entire cave had been blessed, locking Enzo in. But he could feel a difference in the cave now, it no longer held its hallowed status. Something had changed. Enzo smirked, reaching deep within himself and expanding out. The sealed cavern exploded outward and the cold sting of the fresh mountain air struck Enzo. He blinked in the bright sunlight and stepped forward, his first step out of captivity. The world felt different. He looked out over the valley below and saw no sign of life. That electrical hum filled his brain, stronger than ever before. It felt as if he was directly connected to the source of his power. He reached out into the Earth, feeling the forces of it, and pulling into himself. The moss fell off his body, his clothes reformed themselves, and his overgrown hair became neat, cropping close to the sides of his head as his beard shortened considerably. He then took a breath and leapt off the overlook.

    Enzo opened his eyes and looked at the house in front of him. He looked to his left and right, looking down the stretch of road. Strange cars sat rusted on the streets, indicators of the years that had passed since Enzo had been sealed away from humanity. The street remained roughly the same, allowing him to verify that this was the same street where his life had begun and where he had become what he was now. The house that stood where his family home once had was a newer development but it looked to be in a state of decay. Windows were broken and the front door hung on its hinges. The street was eerily quiet and Enzo pulled the shadows around him, hiding within their darkness. He entered the house, looking through its unfamiliar layout. He searched through the entire house, finding only decaying furniture and rotting food. There was no power in the home and no people resided within it. The electric hum in his mind had become a nagging buzzing, pulling him to some yet unknown destination. He exited the building and began to follow the feeling, allowing it to guide him like a magnet, pulling him toward it from afar. He felt tethered to its source, following some sort of spiritual rope to find its origin.

    At first he walked, trudging through the barren streets, searching for some indication of the year and the events that had led to this moment. He was perplexed by the lack of life, not a single person nor animal crossed his path as he continued along the road. He felt a small twinge of loneliness and he pulled from within the darkness, gathering its material to create. A raven formed, its feathers the same color as the inky depths from which it was formed. It tilted its head and looked at Enzo quizzically. He smiled and whistled at it and it took flight, hovering by his side. Inspired by his familiar, Enzo took to the skies as well, soaring high above the city.

    From above, he was even more taken aback by the absolute emptiness of the city beneath him. Not a single car drove on the streets, not a single person walked on the sidewalks, and no lights dotted the landscape. Even the wildlife appeared to be sparse with no other birds in the sky beside Enzo and his raven and only some small mammals could be seen on the streets below. As he continued to soar through the air, he felt the hum in his skull increase to a pulsating throb. The invisible tether he felt guiding him forward seemed to strengthen as he approached the Holy City. In that moment he felt two competing feelings, one repelling him and the other, stronger, one pulling him in. A sense of deja vu washed over him, every new chapter of his life had been inextricably linked to this place. He closed his eyes, feeling the wind whipping around him, allowing the feeling to pull him forward as if he was traveling within a current. The Holy City had created him. He remembered his training there when he was preparing to enter the monastery. He remembered how the Vatican had issued the order to capture him after the slaughter in Sicily. And he remembered the robes of the priests who had ambushed him and sealed him in the cave after his discovery in the monastery. Above all he remembered that child, that damnable child that had led to his downfall.

    The child had supernatural abilities like Enzo, however, the source from which those powers came could not be more opposite. The monastery had been convinced of the child¡¯s abilities and bent the rules to allow the child sanctuary. The child was a girl, around the age of 12 at the time of her arrival, and the monastery was inhabited exclusively by men. But they had felt the need to safeguard the girl, setting aside their rules to adhere more closely to their faith. The night of her arrival, Enzo was visited by another entity.

    ¡°Very bold to seek refuge on hallowed ground. Smart too.¡± A voice said behind Enzo. He turned to see one of the priests standing behind him. He felt his heart rate accelerate and began to will the man¡¯s body to conform to his power. The priest held up a hand and immediately Enzo felt the surge of power stopped. It was then that he noticed the priest¡¯s eyes. They were serpentine and fiery with oblong pupils that he had seen before.

    ¡°How?¡± Enzo asked, recognizing the demonic entity.

    ¡°While holy ground is resistant, it is not impervious. I have borrowed this body by exploiting its weakness. This priest will provide only a brief amount of cover from the blessed one so listen and do not ask more inane questions.¡±

    Enzo nodded in agreement, bowing his head in deference to the man.

    ¡°You have already been noticed. However, this child threatens more than just detection. She is an obstacle to a centuries long plan that is coming to fruition. You, as my hammer, must destroy her and build to that plan,¡± the demon commanded in the voice of the priest.

    ¡°It will be done,¡± Enzo replied. The priest¡¯s body crumpled onto the floor as it was released from its possession. Enzo checked the man¡¯s pulse and found it steady. He sat the priest up against the wall and then vanished into the shadows, using the darkness as his eyes to find the girl. From a recess in the corner of her room, he found her. As he looked at her, she turned and looked directly at him. He felt his blood run cold. Though he was hidden away physically, he felt as if she was standing in front of him, their eyes locked, waiting to see which one blinked first. Her expression was unreadable, but he knew she felt no fear. She was challenging him, daring him to try and kill her at that moment. She said something but the language was unfamiliar to him. He broke the connection and retreated back into the catacombs, shaking like a leaf.

    The raven¡¯s cawing brought Enzo back into the present. They were arriving at the Holy City. Slowly he began to descend, dropping from the sky until his feet came to rest on the road. The raven landed on his shoulder and Enzo stepped forward, following the guiding feeling he had felt since being freed from the cavern. He felt guarded, prompting his familiar to keep a lookout for any priest that may accost them. As he walked, he realized that there was no one else here. The city, like Sicily, was empty. He noticed that the walls of the Holy City were crumbling around a gaping crater as if they had been struck by a meteor.

    As he approached St. Peter¡¯s Basilica, he felt the hairs on his arm stand on end. He quickly shrouded himself in darkness, vanishing from view. His raven took flight, entering the Basilica through a broken window and perching on a beam in the high vaulted ceilings. Enzo looked through the raven¡¯s eyes into the Basilica. On a pew near the front of the church was a dark pool of dried blood but Enzo did not see a body. The Basilica looked empty but there was an overwhelming presence within it. He felt a growing pressure around him, closing in, and he directed the raven to leave the building. It flew back through the open window and glanced back, still seeing nothing. Enzo knew better than to assume he was safe.

    He reappeared some distance past the Basilica, standing at the door of another church. He went to push open the door but paused as he heard voices from inside. He focused on the liminal space within the chapel, willing himself into it but as he began to meld into its shadows, he was repelled. He frowned and vanished again, once more dispatching the raven to infiltrate the building. It transformed mid flight into an owl, trading its smaller and louder wings for broader silent ones. It entered through the bell tower, swooping in noiselessly and perching in the shadows. Enzo once again used its eyes as his own, looking down at the two humans that were within the chapel walls. He noticed the thick line of salt at the doorway which was likely what had prevented his entrance. His attention was also drawn to stacks of books dealing with demonology and witchcraft. Clearly these two were versed or being guided in the ways of dealing with beings such as himself. He felt a stab of fear as he considered that they may be witch hunters that were searching for him.

    ¡°None of this makes sense,¡± Mateo groaned, his voice carrying through the chapel. He laid back into the pile of various cloths and blankets that served as his makeshift bed, holding the book above his head. Enzo¡¯s owl retreated further into the recesses of the ceiling, avoiding detection by the boy.

    ¡°You have to approach this all in a different way, Mateo.¡± Giulia said, setting aside the book she had been reading. ¡°The Church would not have taught you these things. You are a child, not an exorcist.¡±

    Enzo felt a wave of relief as he listened to their conversation. These two, whoever they may be, were not witch hunters or exorcists, they weren¡¯t even priests. It seemed that they had been able to survive whatever event had occurred and now were trying to make sense of it all. They could be useful.

    ¡°But what way is that? I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. I just know that a few months ago life was normal. I know the priests at school had talked about some sort of war and what that meant in the biblical sense, but this can¡¯t really be the end times can it? If it is, why weren¡¯t we raptured? What did we do wrong?¡± Mateo asked, his voice breaking with emotion.

    Giulia sighed, she knew this was overwhelming for her son. It was overwhelming for her too but she understood it better than he did. At only 16 years old, there was no way that Mateo could understand what was going on. He was suddenly living in a world where nothing he had been taught up to this point applied. The idea of revelation was different from the actual occurrence of it and seminary had left him unprepared for the suddenness and severity of the times of tribulation. She walked over to her son and pulled him into her arms. He leaned against her and sighed deeply.

    Enzo fixated on the boy. He reflected on what the boy had said and his mother¡¯s reaction. If the times of tribulation had come to the Earth, then it made sense as to why he had yet to encounter any other people. It also answered why he had been awakened, there was a purpose for him to serve though he did not know what it was yet.

    ¡°I know that this is hard, Mateo. There isn¡¯t anything you did wrong, but we do not know what our purpose is for being left behind. Perhaps there is something we are meant to do and that is why we are still here. It is not for us to decide, however, we must be prepared for any possibility,¡± Giulia said, stroking Mateo¡¯s hair. He sat up and looked at her,

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust them but I have more questions for those priests. Can we go back to the Apostilic Palace?¡± he asked.

    Enzo was intrigued, were there other humans here? Why was it that Sicily was destitute but the Vatican seemed to have a number of people left behind? Something about the situation seemed odd and the boy unnerved Enzo, reminding him too much of the child that had led to his imprisonment.

    ¡°Mateo¡­¡± Giulia began with a sigh.

    ¡°Please? They¡¯re the only help we have right now,¡± Mateo pleaded with her. She was silent for a moment before nodding and standing up from the cloth pallet.

    ¡°Keep your guard up around them. Only share what is necessary to get the information you need.¡± She said sternly and Mateo agreed.

    Enzo watched the pair exit the chapel, stepping over the salt line to keep from dispersing it. He withdrew from the familiar, allowing the bird to shift back into a raven and fly from the chapel. He followed the mother and son from within the shadows, walking alongside them without alerting them to his presence. He noticed they also tensed as they passed the Basilica, falling silent as they scurried past it. There was something within its walls that he had reason to fear.

    Within the Basilica, the Prince of Lust observed the boy and his mother and the newcomer that obscured himself from them through the powers of Hell. The witch bore the mark of the Deceiver, the Prince of Wrath.

    ¡°My siblings are making moves.¡± Lust said to the lesser demons, Enticement and Temptation. ¡°We will have to do the same. Go to the library, assume your prior disguises. Find out what brings the witch here. Do not reveal yourselves to either the mortals or the witch. If you must, then kill the witness.¡±

    The lesser demons obeyed, disappearing from the Basilica and assuming the form of the priests, Fathers Alessio and Lorenzo. The Prince of Lust pondered this new development alone. Of all the Vices, the Prince of Wrath was the most likely to issue a direct challenge to the others but Lust was not convinced that Wrath¡¯s witch had been sent to the Vatican under his master¡¯s orders. For now Lust was the only Prince that could access the Holy City with impunity and any mortal who entered into a pact with the other Princes would find themselves at the mercy of Lust and its lesser demons upon venturing within the Vatican¡¯s walls. Few of Lust¡¯s siblings were reckless enough to risk their assets in such a manner.

    Mateo walked up the steps to the Apostolic Palace, looking behind to see his mother walking up the steps. Though he had become used to feeling uneasy, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being followed. He had yet to see another person and the steps gave him a higher vantage point to see anyone who might have been following. Giulia noticed Mateo¡¯s narrowed eyes, squinting out into the distance. She knew he had likely felt the same as she had on the walk over, but she chose not to disclose that to her son. There was a time to be worried and a time to wait, now was the time to wait and see what happened next.

    ¡°Well, are you going in?¡± She asked. Mateo looked down at her, breaking his concentration and nodded silently. He walked into the building and she followed closely behind. Mateo blinked as his eyes adjusted to the dim interior of the palace,

    ¡°Hello?¡± he called out, his voice echoing off the walls. There was no response. Giulia began to feel a sense of unease.

    ¡°Maybe we should leave,¡± she said but Mateo had already begun walking towards the library.

    Enzo watched from the entrance, finding some resistance when he attempted to enter the Apostolic Palace. He could enter but he found that he was unable to remain covered in darkness, becoming visible the moment he stepped into the hall. His powers appeared to be limited within the building. Perhaps it was the combination of the hallowed ground with the numerous blessed artifacts and holy texts within though he had never encountered this level of resistance at the monastery. He faded back into the darkness, remaining outside, and instead transformed his raven into a small mouse, sending it inside instead. Even without the cover of shadow, it would be less likely to be detected than he would.

    Mateo entered the library and found Father Alessio with a book in his hand, scanning its pages intently. He looked up and blinked in astonishment,

    ¡°Oh my child, I did not hear you come in,¡± he said.

    ¡°I yelled hello,¡± Mateo said and the priest smiled warmly,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, but no matter. You are welcome here anytime. Can I be of any assistance?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Honestly Father, I don¡¯t even know where to start. I¡¯ve been reading the books we borrowed last time and I know what they¡¯re saying but I really don¡¯t understand how they apply. All of this stuff about witches and demons and the times of tribulation. I guess I still haven¡¯t come to terms with it all.¡±

    Father Alessio smiled again, nodding understandingly. He closed the book he was reading and slid it back onto the shelf. He began to browse through the other books, looking for something.

    ¡°Ah!¡± he exclaimed, grabbing a book and passing it to Mateo. Mateo looked at the dusty leather cover, it was a journal. He opened it, reading the spidery writing inside. It was another field journal. Mateo began to skim through its pages, picking up on words regarding the signs of the end times, war, famine, plague. The journal documented instances of each through the final war. The priest had dated each entry and Mateo found that it began long before he was born, dating back to the 1960s. The author of this journal had likely died before the war had happened.

    ¡°This was written before the war,¡± Mateo said. Father Alessio nodded but he did not speak, allowing Mateo to process what he had seen. ¡°The Church knew this would happen. But why didn¡¯t they share that information? Why was no one prepared?¡±

    ¡°Because there are things that are not within our control.¡± Father Lorenzo said, entering the library from the hall. ¡°Divine prophecy is not necessarily something that is set. It is fluid, changeable under the right circumstances. But this time, we knew it was set. The world had reached its final days,¡± he paused, ¡°has reached its final days.¡± He said, correcting himself.

    ¡°But why?¡± Mateo asked. Giulia grabbed his shoulder reassuringly. Father Alessio looked to Father Lorenzo,

    ¡°Because it was time. Every moment that had to occur to lead to this did. This required a very specific set of circumstances that had to occur within a set timeline. And they did. Like dominoes, once they fell into place, there was no stopping the chain of events. It was better to allow people to live out their final days in ignorance than to drive them into chaos. And even if the Church had warned people, which it had during each new indicator, not everyone would have believed. And the sad truth of it all is that not one person could have changed the outcome.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Lord grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change.¡± Father Alessio chimed in.

    ¡°And not everyone has that serenity,¡± Father Lorenzo stated.

    Through his familiar, Enzo listened to the exchange between the priests and the boy. They were telling the truth, the Church had known about the fulfillment of Revelations for decades. The Church had tried to warn people, using it in its messaging to gain new converts. But not everyone was a believer and, as the priests said, there was nothing that any person could have done to change the outcome. However, there was key information that they were not sharing with the boy and his mother.

    ¡°But if the Church knew this would happen years ago, then they must have had some idea about what comes next, right?¡± Mateo asked.

    Enzo smirked, the boy was perceptive, he¡¯d give him that.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Father Lorenzo began. Giulia watched the priest intently, scrutinizing his body language.

    ¡°Perhaps the answers you¡¯re looking for are in here! There¡¯s so many journals like the one you¡¯re holding now. And the Book of Revelations provides some guidelines as to what comes next so that¡¯s a good place to start.¡± Father Alessio added brightly.

    ¡°So neither of you have read anything about what comes in the times of tribulation?¡± Giulia asked skeptically. Father Lorenzo became noticeably uncomfortable, shifting on his feet slightly and clasping his hands together.

    ¡°We study a great deal of things, it is possible that we have read relevant texts but don¡¯t remember where they are located or the details,¡± Father Alessio said unconvincingly.

    ¡°But you knew exactly which books we needed so far,¡± Giulia retorted.

    Enzo watched the scene unfolding with some amusement. The boy clearly got his sense of perception from his mother and she was not allowing the priests to get away with not answering their questions. He noted the reluctance of the priests to disclose any further information as it related to the divine prophecies in the end times. It had been so long since he himself had read any holy texts that he was uncertain of where to begin to look, but the priests seemed to know the answers. They just didn¡¯t want to disclose them.

    ¡°Would you excuse us for a moment?¡± Father Lorenzo asked. Giulia protested but the two men stepped out of the room. Mateo watched them leave the library and then went to follow, but as he reached the entrance of the library, he did not see either of the priests. He looked back at his mother and shrugged.

    ¡°So much for their help,¡± he grumbled, reentering the library and searching through the shelves for anything that might answer his questions.

    Enzo commanded his familiar to follow the priests out into the hallway. He looked around the empty hall through the eyes of the rat. He saw no sign of either priest. He used the rat¡¯s senses to try and track their scent, scurrying along the wall to find another room they may have entered. The entire place seemed deserted. Suddenly his vision spun, the floor becoming a blur and moving further away. Enzo turned the rat¡¯s head to look behind him and stared directly into the eyes of one of the priests. There was a wicked grin on the man¡¯s face and a malicious gleam in his eyes. Enzo willed the familiar to dissolve, trying to pull it back outside but his powers faltered. He felt his heart pounding in his chest and nearly severed the connection between himself and the familiar. But curiosity kept him connected, waiting to see what the priest did next.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your depths here, Enzo Romano,¡± the priest intoned ominously. Enzo¡¯s blood felt like ice in his veins. He tried to break the connection but something held him. He felt a sense of frustration and dread as his powers continued to fail him.

    ¡°Until we meet again, servant of the Deceiver.¡± The priest held the rat up over his head, tilting his face up and opening his mouth. Enzo watched through the eyes of the rat as the priest¡¯s jaw unhinged like a python, opening wide. The rat flailed, trying to escape but the priest held firm and in one fluid motion, dropped the rat down into his mouth, clamping down on its throat.

    Enzo fell backwards, the connection between himself and the familiar having been severed. He sat on the ground, ragged breaths coming out in short bursts as his heart felt like it was beating out of his chest. He was completely visible now and he felt vulnerable in a way that he had not felt since his father¡¯s death. As he caught his breath, he felt a sense of rage welling up inside him. The powers that he had traded his mother¡¯s life for had failed him. He had given everything, the greatest sacrifice he possibly could. The ritual had promised greater power for greater sacrifices and yet, some priest, though he had doubts that is what that man was, had been able to best him. Maybe he needed to sacrifice again, to offer up more blood for his powers. It had been years and he had been sustained through his captivity, impervious to starvation and dehydration. He thought for a moment, thinking through his limited options.

    The boy¡¯s mother.

    The thought came to him like a whisper in his ear. Why was it fair that the boy got to keep his mother? And she was old, she had lived long enough. The boy was too innocent, too naive. He needed to face reality and was it really just that he got to keep his mother when so many others had been lost? And if the pair hadn¡¯t been raptured then clearly there was a reason.

    Enzo¡¯s mind ran rampant with speculation, justifying his plans. He had never felt guilty about his actions because he had always justified them. The people he killed had deserved it or they needed it, like his mother. He had immediately dispensed with the idea that he was a man of God, but he had never set aside his need to be righteous. It was part of what had driven him to insanity. Feeling defeated, he faded into the darkness and fled from the steps of the Apostolic Palace.

    ¡°Father Alessio?¡± Mateo called, seeing the priest down the hallway. The priest turned around and smiled at Mateo.

    ¡°Oh my son! I apologize for my sudden leaving. Father Lorenzo and I had some things to discuss privately. Did you find what you were looking for?¡±

    Mateo could detect a hint of nervousness. The priest was talking too much, overexplaining. The smile was sincere but it also was forced, it didn¡¯t express joy but rather masked anxiety.

    As if sensing that Mateo was reading his emotions, the priest dropped his smile and took a step towards him. Mateo stepped back, caught off guard by the sudden change but the priest grabbed his hand and pressed a slip of paper into it. He nodded quietly and walked down the hall, disappearing into another room. Mateo watched him leave and then looked at the piece of paper in his hand.

    ¡°Shelf 3, row 4. ¡®Revealing Revelations¡¯¡±

    Mateo smirked, it was the answer to his questions. He still didn¡¯t entirely trust the priest, but for now he knew he could rely on at least Father Alessio as a resource. He walked back into the library, rejoining Giulia. He showed her the slip of paper,

    ¡°Who gave you this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Father Alessio.¡±

    ¡°Guess he had a change of heart¡± she said and Mateo shrugged,

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±

    Mateo counted the shelfs as did Giulia. Unsure of which way the numbering started, they each chose one side of the room to search, going to the third shelf from the wall on either side of the room. Mateo searched his chosen shelf, scanning across the fourth row, and opening the various journals to search for the title that matched the slip of paper. On the other side of the room, Giulia did the same. Mateo moved down the row as his current search left him empty handed. Outside the sun began to set, dimming the library as the windows let in less light.

    After an hour of searching and as the room grew darker, Giulia walked out from the rows of bookshelves and down to where Mateo was still diligently searching, squinting in the dusk to read the pages of yet another book.

    ¡°We should go. We can come back tomorrow,¡± she said and Mateo shook his head, grabbing another journal off the shelf. Giulia walked over and grabbed his arm, holding it gently but sternly. She gave him a look that only a mother could give, one that did not ask for but commanded obedience. He sighed and placed the book back on the shelf.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he grumbled.

    As they walked out of the library, they ran into Father Alessio again. In his right hand was a lit oil lantern.

    ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± he asked and Mateo shook his head.

    ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ll be back,¡± Giulia replied, prompting Father Alessio to smile.

    ¡°I know you will. Here, take this, it¡¯s getting dark out.¡± He said and he handed the lantern to Giulia. She took it, looking into its flame. The light from the lantern almost felt alien to her, having been deprived of anything like it for months. Father Alessio patted himself, searching the pockets of his vestry robes. Once he found them, he pulled out a small box of matches and gave those to Giulia as well.

    ¡°We have a small number of these here in the living quarters, please let me know when you¡¯ll need more,¡± he said. Giulia passed the matches to Mateo who slid them into his pant¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± she replied and Father Alessio smiled again,

    ¡°Anytime, my child. Now please, get home safely.¡±

    With the priest¡¯s farewell, they parted. Father Alessio went down the hall one way and Giulia and Mateo went the other, back towards the entrance, the lantern swinging in Giulia¡¯s hand, casting long shadows across the walls.

    Enzo waited for the boy and his mother to exit the palace, drawing upon the darkness to obscure him once again. For the last few hours, as the two had taken refuge in the library, he had plotted. He watched the glowing lantern get closer, the old woman and the boy following behind its warm light. His heartbeat accelerated with anticipation and he felt a sort of giddiness. He had come to enjoy killing, enjoy the vibrating feeling that filled his body when he used his powers to bend the bones of others and contort their flesh. He loved the power he felt when he met a mortal¡¯s eye before tearing them apart with his hands or the arcane. And he hated the powerlessness he had felt since entering this place. He felt the need to assert his power, to reconnect with the demonic forces that granted him his abilities. The woman¡¯s death would not be quick nor would it be painless. He would hold her accountable for his feelings of weakness. He would show her and the boy the true meaning of the times of tribulation.

    The pair stepped across the threshold of the Apostolic Palace and began to walk down the steps. Enzo watched them with a predatory glint in his eye. As they reached the street, Enzo extinguished their lantern and surrounded them with shadow, darkening the area around them.

    Giulia¡¯s blood ran cold as she found her visibility reduced to nearly nothing. She instinctively reached out and grabbed Mateo, pulling her hand into his. He started to speak but she shushed him, listening intently. Mateo reached into his pants pocket to pull out the matchbox but as he started to pass it to his mother, he felt it get plucked from his hand. He looked forward, squinting through the darkness and saw a pair of glowing red eyes over a devilish smile.

    ¡°Hello boy¡± it hissed and Mateo shouted, throwing himself in front of his mother. The darkness dissipated some, allowing Mateo and Giulia to see the person standing in front of them. The man was tall and gaunt, dressed in plain dark robes. He had a wild look in his eyes and a sinister smile split his lips, revealing yellowed teeth.

    Giulia tried to pull Mateo behind her but he pushed her back and stared defiantly at the man in front of him. The man laughed and flicked his hand. Giulia watched her son fly through the air and crash against the steps, crumpling at the bottom of them.

    ¡°No!¡± She screamed and attempted to run to her son but shadowy tendrils tethered her to the ground. She struggled against them but could not break free. The man stepped closer to her,

    ¡°Do you know what true power feels like? Do you know what it takes to get it?¡± he asked. He was now looming over her, their chests only centimeters apart. She looked up at him,

    ¡°Go to hell,¡± she spat. He smirked, wiping her saliva from his chin.

    ¡°Where do you think that power comes from?¡±

    The dark tendrils that kept Giulia rooted to the ground tightened, drawing blood. She cried out in pain and looked back at Mateo. He hadn¡¯t moved and she felt her eyes burn as she feared the worst.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the one I¡¯m going to kill.¡± Enzo said, dragging a nail up Giulia¡¯s arm and splitting the skin. As blood began to flow, he bent down and ran his tongue up her arm, his eyes rolling into the back of his head as he lapped up the rich metallic liquid. Giulia recoiled, yanking her arm away from him. He stood up straight and looked at her hungrily. He grabbed her hand and held it up in front of him, holding firm as she tried to pull away.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Giulia commanded, trying to yank her hand out of his grasp.

    ¡°Ok¡± Enzo replied and Giulia felt a searing pain in her wrist. She watched her arm fall helplessly to her side while her hand remained in the man¡¯s. Blood gushed from the severed stump, soaking down her pant leg. Her vision swam and throat burned as she forced down the rising bile. The man tossed aside her hand, the graying flesh falling to the street with a sickening squelch. He grabbed her forearm and pressed his palm against it. Giulia screamed, her vision hazy at the edges as the pain overwhelmed her senses. She felt a searing heat and smelled burning flesh. She hoped that Mateo wouldn¡¯t be conscious to watch her death.

    The man released her arm and Giulia pulled it back, dropping it to her side to avoid looking at the cauterized stump.

    ¡°Just kill me,¡± she whimpered.

    ¡°Oh, I will. But first I¡¯m going to have some¡­¡± The man was cut off as a glass vial shattered against the side of his head. Water splashed across his face and his skin bubbled and peeled where it touched him. He roared in pain and turned to face the source of the assault.

    Mateo stood just a few feet away, his face set in a look of determination, eyebrows furrowed and eyes locked onto the man. In his right hand was another vial of the holy water he had brought with him from the chapel. The moment the man turned to face him, he pitched the second vial directly between his eyes. The glass shattered and the man howled as the water boiled his skin and eyes, blinding him.

    Enzo¡¯s vision went black as he felt searing pain. The holy water burned as if it was fire. The humiliation of being beaten by a priest and now a child overrode the pain and he screamed in rage. A burst of dark magic emanated from his body, shooting out in all directions.

    Mateo ran to his mother as the man recoiled in pain. He saw her arm and her hand on the ground next to her and fought the urge to vomit. Behind him the man let loose an animalistic shriek and Mateo turned to see shadowy tendrils lash out from the man¡¯s body, one aimed directly for his mother. Without a second thought, Mateo stepped in front of his barely conscious mother and hugged her close to him, shielding her body with his own. A tear rolled down his cheek as he pressed her close,

    ¡°Goodbye mama, I love you,¡± he whispered, hoping she could hear him. He felt a comforting warmth fill his body as he closed his eyes and waited for death.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s interesting,¡± Father Alessio remarked, watching from the window as Mateo was enveloped by a golden glow, repelling the black magic of the witch.

    ¡°Could he be?¡± Father Lorenzo asked in awe, standing next to the other demon disguised as a priest.

    ¡°Possibly but he wasn¡¯t immune to us. We should tell the Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already aware.¡± A third voice said, prompting both priests to turn and face the man in a purple suit who stood behind them, watching the scene unfolding outside the building. There was a moment of silence as they watched the boy unwrap himself from his mother and look at himself in astonishment. The Prince of Lust watched intently and sensed the witch regathering himself, using his powers to sense the location of the boy.

    ¡°His powers won¡¯t save him again, he isn¡¯t the counter to the Deceiver. Nor is he my counter. He¡¯ll be useful to us. Rosier, Gressil, kill the witch and make sure the boy sees.¡± The Prince of Lust commanded. The priests nodded and vanished, reappearing outside.

    Mateo backed away from his mother, looking at his shaking hands and then down at the rest of his body. He was completely unharmed. The same magic that had severed his mother¡¯s hand and been used to torture her had no effect on him. The warm feeling that had enveloped him remained and he felt stronger somehow. Despite the situation, he felt a sense of calm and confidence. He turned to face the man, reaching into his pocket for the final vial of holy water that he had with him when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked back to see Father Alessio.

    ¡°We¡¯ll handle this from here,¡± the priest said and Mateo looked back at his mother to see Father Lorenzo gathering her into his arms. He noted how Father Lorenzo grabbed his mother¡¯s hand from the sidewalk without so much as a grimace.

    Enzo sensed the boy¡¯s presence shift. There was a power to him now and he remained unharmed by Enzo¡¯s outburst. For the second time that day, Enzo felt vulnerable and afraid. The rage inside him continued to build and he regathered himself, reaching down into the depths of his power to summon strength. He was committed to killing this woman and now he would eliminate the boy too. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake that he had made back in the monastery.

    Father Lorenzo gently laid Giulia down inside the entryway of the Apostolic Palace where she would be safe from any further attacks from the witch. He walked back out into the street to join Father Alessio and Mateo. The demon disguised as a priest smiled, it had been a long time since he had been able to play with a mortal, especially one that bore the insignia of a rival Prince. He could feel the witch pulling his power from within Hell, building up to unleash another attack. He walked towards the blinded man and placed his hands over his ears, the witch struggled and then fell limp as Father Lorenzo used his own power to lock him inside his memories.

    Enzo looked around, he could see again but he was no longer in the streets of the Holy City. The stone walls surrounding him were familiar and he recognized the monastery where he had spent most of his adult life.

    How did I get back here? He wondered. He considered the possibility that he had been dreaming. Perhaps he had never left the monastery, perhaps he had dreamt of a possible future or seen the times of tribulation through the eyes of another. His teachings had referred to such episodes as holy divination and there were countless accounts from priests who had claimed to experience it. He stepped forward and fell, landing on a drab and thin rug. He looked up and locked eyes with a girl. She wore that same look of defiance that the boy had.

    Realization hit him like a freight train. He had not been dreaming but now he was remembering. This was the night he was captured. He looked to the door as two priests burst in, carrying silver handcuffs and chains. He struggled against them as he had then, even though now he knew the futility of doing so. He had tried to kill the child in her room. He had passed through the walls unseen and undetected, but as he entered the child¡¯s room he had fallen out of the shadows. She had been waiting for him and, somehow, she had neutralized his powers. The priests who had been alerted by the child to the presence of something evil within the monastery had been keeping guard and they entered the moment they heard Enzo¡¯s body hit the floor. They had bound him with the silver chains and blinded him with burlap soaked in holy water that they wrapped around his eyes. He felt the cold wind on his face as he was dragged out of the building and transported to the cave where he would be locked away for decades. As he re-lived his memories, Enzo grudgingly realized that this was only the first time he would be undone by a child. All that power and sacrifice rendered useless by children in different decades.

    Father Alessio pulled Enzo¡¯s limp body from the ground with a single hand, holding him by his throat. He looked back at Mateo to make sure the boy was watching. Mateo¡¯s eyes were wide and raptly focused on the priest and the witch. Relishing in the moment, Father Alessio pulled back his right arm in an exaggerated fashion, balling his hand into a fist. He then thrust it through Enzo¡¯s chest, bursting through his ribcage and causing the unconscious man to vomit thick black blood down the priest¡¯s robes. With a wicked smile, Father Alessio reached up inside Enzo¡¯s chest cavity, the flesh and sinew squelching around his hand as blood poured down onto the street. He looked back at Mateo as he pulled the witch¡¯s black heart from his body and dropped the carcass back onto the stone where it landed with a dull thud. Mateo¡¯s face was paper white, his entire body shaking violently but his eyes remained locked on Father Alessio.

    Father Alessio continued grinning at the boy before opening his mouth and shoving the heart into it. The dark blood ran down his chin as the organ filled his mouth. He unhinged his jaw and Mateo vomited onto the ground. Father Alessio then bit through the heart, his teeth tearing through the arteries and vessels causing more blood to explode out across his face, and swallowed, tossing the other half to Father Lorenzo who consumed the rest with a bored expression on his face.

    The priests walked over to Mateo and waited for him to finish heaving. He looked up at them fearfully, tears streaming down his face. The fierce determination had faded, melting into fear and confusion. Father Alessio wiped his hand on his robe and extended it to Mateo, his smile softening into a warmer and less menacing expression,

    ¡°We have much to discuss, my son.¡±

    Mateo followed the priests back into the Apostolic Palace in silence. Father Lorenzo carried his mother, who was still unconscious, into the building while Father Alessio brought along her severed hand which had begun to turn shades of blue and gray as it remained disconnected from her body. The priests led Mateo deeper into the Apostolic Palace, passing the library and continuing down the dark halls until they arrived at the living quarters. Father Lorenzo gently laid Mateo¡¯s mother on a bed and Mateo immediately went over to her, grabbing her arm. Her skin was clammy, beaded with sweat and feverish.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to die,¡± Mateo said to the priests. Father Alessio held out her severed hand to Mateo who shook his head, feeling bile rising in his throat again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not handing it to you just for fun, boy. Take the hand and put it near where it should be,¡± Father Alessio said, an edge of irritation in his voice.

    Mateo swallowed hard and grabbed the hand. The damp flesh and the way the bones shifted when he grabbed it made his stomach flip. It took all of his willpower to not drop it on the floor. He placed it on the bed, pushing it towards his mother¡¯s wrist. He looked expectantly at the priests,

    ¡°We¡¯re not able to do anything. You have to be the one to help her.¡± Father Lorenzo said.

    ¡°How?¡± Mateo was close to tears, confused and desperate. He couldn¡¯t lose his mother, he needed her. His heart was racing and his head was spinning, nothing made any sense. His mother was dying and he was sitting in a room with priests who killed a man and ate his heart. And the worst part of it all was that if they hadn¡¯t done that, both he and his mother would likely be dead. Mateo felt entirely lost yet the strangely warm feeling still emanated from inside him.

    ¡°Not my area of expertise, kid¡± Father Alessio said with a shrug and Father Lorenzo shook his head as well.

    Mateo turned back to his mother and placed his hand on her arm. He closed his eyes and concentrated, envisioning the warm feeling flowing out from him into her. He felt the warmth spread from his hand, moving through his fingertips and out onto his mother¡¯s skin. He opened his eyes and saw a soft golden glow around his hand. The gold light traced along his mother¡¯s veins and through her skin. He looked down at the end of her arm where her wrist was separated from her hand. He saw thin golden threads reach out from the cauterized flesh and attach to the hand pulling it back together. The color returned to her hand as blood flow was restored. The scratches on her arms and legs healed, the skin melding back together. The golden glow faded and Giulia¡¯s breathing became deeper and less ragged. Her skin was no longer feverish to the touch.

    Mateo slowly removed his hand and grabbed his mother¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. Her fingers twitched, gently squeezing his hand back. He pulled his hand back in surprise and looked to the priests. Both were unfazed.

    ¡°You figured it out, good job,¡± Father Alessio said, but there was an edge to his voice. Mateo watched him warily as he walked over and grabbed a chair, pulling it forward and sitting in it. He crossed his legs and leaned forward, resting his elbow on his knee and his face in his hand.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Mateo asked. He began to feel more confident and he spoke clearly, almost commanding the priest to respond truthfully.

    ¡°Friends,¡± Father Alessio said, ¡°If you do what we ask.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, very dangerous enemies,¡± Father Lorenzo added.

    Mateo felt a chill run down his spine. That same menacing smile that Father Alessio had on his face as he consumed the man¡¯s heart was back. There was still blood on his teeth.

    ¡°Did you ever learn about the seven Virtues in school, Mateo?¡± Father Alessio asked. Mateo shook his head.

    ¡°What did your church teach you?¡± Father Lorenzo scoffed.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t trying to prepare them for the apocalypse, idiot. Especially not children.¡± Father Alessio sniped at Father Lorenzo. Father Lorenzo rolled his eyes and sat down on an adjacent bed. ¡°Anyway, you should do some research on that but I¡¯ll give you the brief of it all. As you know these are the times of tribulation when the divine has abandoned the remainder of humanity to survive as demons ascend to the Earth. However, this is also the time when the Princes of Hell also ascend to the Earth and each one is seeking to assert their dominion and claim the mortal plane as their own. To do that, only one can remain.¡±

    Mateo nodded, following along. Father Alessio waited to see if the boy had any questions but Mateo remained silent,

    ¡°The Virtues are the counters to the Princes of Hell, there are seven of them to counter the seven Vices. Today we found one.¡± Father Alessio continued.

    ¡°Me.¡± Mateo whispered.

    ¡°You.¡± Father Alessio responded.

    There was silence as the weight of what was just said set in. Mateo felt lightheaded and he lowered himself onto the floor, leaning back against the bed and closing his eyes. The priests watched him, giving him time to process.

    ¡°Here in the Holy City, you are safe as long as you do not cross us or our master. At this time, no other Prince or demon can enter the city without facing a serious limit to their powers. The man that tried to kill you today was a witch. His name was Enzo Romano and decades ago he traded his soul to the Prince of Wrath for the powers you saw today. He tried to follow you into the Apostolic Palace and we were able to prevent him from doing so. He was unable to sense when you regained consciousness because his powers were dulled by the hallowed ground.¡± Father Alessio tilted his head toward Giulia. ¡°Otherwise you both would be dead. However, this safety is not absolute. Our master, the Prince of Lust, has unfettered power here and, by extension, so do we.¡±

    The realization came to Mateo suddenly,

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard that night in the Basilica,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, we killed a human that night.¡± Father Alessio said in a matter of fact way that unnerved Mateo even more. ¡°As a Virtue, specifically the Virtue of Selflessness, you cannot be harmed by the Vice you counter. In this case, the Prince of Greed. The same does not go for our master. If you displease our Lord, we will kill you.¡±

    ¡°So what do you want from me?¡± Mateo asked. The demon noted the lack of fear in the boy¡¯s voice. The child clearly did not fear death, an admirable attribute for one so young.

    ¡°Merely for you to fulfill your purpose. You are impervious to the Prince of Greed which means you can banish him easily. We¡¯ll provide you with the necessary tools and you will eliminate the demon.¡± Father Alessio replied. He reached into his robes and pulled out a book, passing it to Mateo. Mateo took the leather bound journal and opened it to the first page, Revealing Revelations was neatly printed in the middle of the lined paper. It was the book he and his mother had been searching for.

    Father Alessio stood up and Father Lorenzo did the same. Mateo started to stand but Father Alessio held up his hand,

    ¡°Get some rest here tonight,¡± he said. Father Lorenzo vanished from the room but Father Alessio lingered for a moment longer.

    ¡°We look forward to assisting in the fulfillment of your purpose, Mateo.¡± He said. Mateo could not determine how to respond so he simply stared at the priest standing before him in the blood stained robes. Father Alessio chuckled and vanished. From behind him, his mother quietly snored.

    Mateo crawled into a bed next to his mother and crawled in, sliding the journal under a pillow. His mind raced, processing everything he had seen and the strange new abilities he had. He had saved his mother though and that was the only thing that mattered to him. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep, listening to the sound of his mother¡¯s breathing.

 Chapter 9: Death Becomes Her

    Natalya Vasilyev had never felt particularly lucky. A cloud of misfortune seemed to hang over her since birth. She was born under the reign of the Soviet Republic during the same year that Joseph Stalin died. Her parents had wanted a boy and their disappointment in having a girl set the standard by which they treated Natalya for the time she was in their care.

    Her father was a wealthy and well-regarded member of the Communist Party, having come of age during the Bolshevik Revolution and proclaimed himself a proud Leninist. Her mother played the role of the dutiful housewife, coming from a family that was also connected to the Communist Party. They had hoped to birth a boy who would serve under the banner of the USSR and make the family proud. Instead, after multiple failed attempts, the Vasilyevs gave birth to only one child.

    They were deeply suspicious people and Natalya¡¯s birth, coming just a few months after the death of Chairman Stalin, led to the child being considered a bad omen. Her father was convinced that had the baby been born while Stalin lived, it would have been a boy. Her mother never pushed back on the idea and so that cloud of misfortune formed and dimmed the view of their daughter.

    From the moment of her birth, the Vasilyevs distanced themselves from their only child. They hired a nanny to watch after Natalya both day and night and began consulting with other party members on boarding schools to send her to once she came of age.

    The only family members who took any interest in the girl were her grandparents. Natalya¡¯s grandmother had been the one to suggest the name Natalya, meaning Christmas or return of Christ. She was a strict Orthodox Christian and brought Natalya with her to church ever since she was old enough to bottle feed. Her grandfather could be considered agnostic but he deferred to his wife on matters of religion. He dutifully attended service every Sunday with his wife and their grandchild though he did not adhere to the tenants of the faith like his wife did. His attendance was more political than it was religious as the USSR under Stalin had sought to use the church to rally support for the Russian government during the second World War. The party faithful could often be found in the same pews and Natalya¡¯s grandfather never missed an opportunity to network for both himself and his son.

    When Natalya was five years old, Nikita Khruschev forced the closure of thousands of Orthodox churches and the Vasilyevs promptly discontinued their attendance in deference to the Chairman of the Soviet Union. Natalya¡¯s grandmother agonized over the inability to continue raising her granddaughter with the guidance of the Church and she called a family dinner to discuss her plans for Natalya.

    ¡°I want Natalya to go to a convent,¡± the old woman stated as the family sat around the long wooden table, food laid out across it. A fire roared behind the chair of Natalya¡¯s father, warming the room. He looked at his mother with an unreadable stare. Above him hung a portrait of Joseph Stalin.

    ¡°There is one in Estonia, in Puhtitsa. They have not offended the Party,¡± she said.

    ¡°Chairman Khruschev is no friend of the Orthodox Church,¡± Natalya¡¯s father said.

    ¡°But he is no enemy of this convent, son,¡± His mother countered.

    There was a long silence, the crackle of the fire being the only noise in the room.

    ¡°They will take her?¡± the father asked, handing his plate to his wife to fill with food.

    ¡°Yes, I have been in contact with the Archbishop through mail. They have indicated they will take in the child.¡±

    Natalya¡¯s father looked to his wife who gave him a slight nod before dropping eye contact and focusing on piling food onto his plate. He thought in silence for a moment more before looking back to his mother,

    ¡°You will be responsible for the transport of the child,¡± he said. Natalya¡¯s grandmother agreed with a smile.

    By the end of the week, Natalya¡¯s belongings had been gathered and her grandmother took her hand and they left the house. They were driven by the family¡¯s chauffeur to the train station where they boarded and embarked for Estonia. Another driver picked up Natalya from the train station and drove her to the convent. Her grandmother did not say a single word the entire ride and only hugged her granddaughter upon their parting. Natalya, at only eight years old, did not understand that she would not be returning home.

    The driver pulled up to the convent in Puhtitsa and he opened the door for the young girl sitting in the backseat. She smiled at him and stepped out of the car as he opened the trunk and began to gather her things.

    ¡°Hello dear Natalya, I am Sister Kadri, welcome to the convent.¡± A woman greeted the child. She had a kind face and she knelt down to be eye level with the young girl. Natalya smiled at her,

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Sister Kadri,¡± she said and curtsied as she had been taught to do by her nanny.

    ¡°You are well spoken, child. It is a pleasure to have you join us. Come, I will show you your living quarters. Brother Aigar will bring your belongings in and I will have a habit made for you to wear.¡±

    Sister Kadri stood up and held out her hand. Natalya took it and walked along with the nun as she was shown around the small convent. There were no other children but Natalya had become used to being alone. The other adults at the convent seemed enthusiastic and inviting and Natalya felt a feeling she hadn¡¯t felt before. It would be years before she realized that the feeling was belonging.

    Within her first week, Natalya had taken to the convent as if she had lived there her entire life. She was enraptured with the teachings of Sister Kadri and reveled in the chores that were assigned to her. Whereas most children would grumble about stacking firewood or washing clothes, Natalya took to each task with a sense of wonderment. She approached the bible studies and etiquette classes with the same enthusiasm. The adults in the convent were quickly taken with the child and, when her parents did not return for her during the holidays, they decided to formally induct her. She would no longer be the child in their care but rather Sister Natalya, member of the Puhtitsa Convent.

    For five years, Natalya lived at the convent without incident. One of the nuns, Sister Kidra, grew close with the child and would take the girl with her as she did her chores. When Natalya was nine years old, a black ram wandered into the farmhouse and took up residence. Sister Kadri and Natalya had encountered it on an early June morning when they went together to feed the livestock. The morning had been uncharacteristically cold and the dew had turned to frost on the grass. Sister Kadri noticed that the livestock did not greet her and Sister Natalya as they approached the farmhouse, carrying bales of hay and bags of grain in a wheelbarrow. She had initially chalked it up to the cold. As she pushed open the doors to the barn, she felt a sense of unease and noticed Natalya tense up as well. The child grabbed her hand and they walked in together. Sister Kadri noticed the sheep huddled together in the corner of their pen and the cows had backed themselves against the furthest walls of their enclosures. In the middle of the barn lay the black ram. Its fur was as dark as pitch and on its head sat thick curled horns the color of ash. It stood up when Natalya entered the barn and looked at the Sisters with its yellow eyes. A deep bleat erupted from its mouth and Natalya flinched, hiding behind Sister Kadri.

    Sister Kadri stared at the ram and the ram met her gaze, locking onto her with its square pupils. It let out another bleat and then lowered its head. Sister Kadri pushed the wheelbarrow in front of her and Natalya before opening the barn door and stepping back into the outdoors, pushing Natalya out first. The ram hit the wheelbarrow, tossing it aside and charged again as Sister Kadri slammed the door shut and fastened the padlock. The door shook as the ram¡¯s horns made contact but it held firm.

    ¡°Sister Natalya, please go get Brother Aigar,¡± Sister Kadri said,

    ¡°Are you coming with me?¡± Natalya asked and Sister Kadri shook her head,

    ¡°No, you know the convent and I will make sure this door holds,¡± she replied. Natalya nodded and ran towards the main building to find Brother Aigar. She found him in the mess hall, seated with some of the other priests.

    ¡°Brother Aigar, Sister Kadri and I need help at the barn. There¡¯s an odd ram in there.¡± Natalya said breathlessly. Brother Aigar looked at her quizzically,

    ¡°A strange ram?¡± he asked. Natalya nodded and gulped in a deep breath,

    ¡°It¡¯s all black and it charged at us when we went in to feed the other animals. Sister Kadri is keeping watch over the door to make sure it doesn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Ok my child, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Brother Aigar  stood up from the table and walked ahead towards the barn with Natalya following behind him. As they exited the convent, they heard a loud crashing sound and Sister Kidra scream. Brother Aigar broke into a sprint and Natalya rushed to keep up with him. They found Sister Kidra on the ground with the barn door pinning her down. The hinges were hanging uselessly and wood splinters covered the ground. The ram was gone and the sheep and cattle were in an uproar.

    ¡°Help me, Sister Natalya,¡± Brother Aigar said, grabbing the top half of the door and lifting. Natalya grabbed another part of the door and pushed up as hard as she could. Together they lifted the door just enough that Sister Kidra was able to move out from under the heavy slab of wood. Natalya and Brother Aigar dropped the door and Brother Aigar crouched down beside Sister Kidra.

    ¡°The ram burst through the door,¡± Sister Kidra said. She winced while trying to sit up before easing herself back onto the ground.

    ¡°I think something is broken,¡± she groaned.

    ¡°Sister Natalya, wait here with Sister Kidra and I will go get help to bring her inside,¡± Brother Aigar instructed before standing up and running back to the convent.

    Natalya held Sister Kidra¡¯s hand. The horrible bleating of the ram came from the treeline and both Sister Kidra and Natalya directed their attention towards it. The ram stood there, pawing at the ground with its head down. It then began to gallop towards Kidra and Natalya.

    ¡°Natalya, go!¡± Sister Kidra yelled, wincing again as shooting pain erupted from her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡± Natalya cried, trying to pull up from the ground.

    The ram was getting closer and its bleating now sounded like a growl, deep and unnatural. Sister Kidra sat up and then pushed Natalya back with all the strength she could muster.

    The girl flew backwards and landed on the hard ground inside the barn. She gasped for air as her breath was forced from her lungs on impact. She stared at the ceiling of the barn as her vision swam.

    ¡°Kidra!¡±

    She could hear Brother Aigar yelling Sister Kidra¡¯s name but everything sounded far away. Her head hurt and she wanted to just close her eyes. A shadow crossed over her as she started to drift off. She looked back up and saw the ram standing over her, its yellow eyes locked onto hers. She felt her heart beat faster. The ram leaned down, its chin hair brushing against her neck and its thick horns pressing into her forehead. She tried to scream but no sound came from her throat.

    Soon child

    Natalya¡¯s eyes widened. She could have sworn that the ram had just spoken to her but she hadn¡¯t seen its mouth move. The ram reared back its head and suddenly a rope was around its neck. The noise that came from the animal was unlike Natalya had ever heard before. It shrieked with a level of fury that was almost human. Natalya scrambled backwards from under the goat and watched as it was pulled out of the barn by Brother Aigar. Behind him she could see two nuns carrying Sister Kidra to the main hall. Her eyes were wide as she watched Brother Aigar struggle with the ram before he eventually wrestled it to the ground and tied its legs with the rope. The animal continued to thrash and flail against its restraints but eventually it became tired and went silent, lying on the ground and breathing heavily.

    Natalya stood up and brushed the dirt from her clothes. She walked out of the barn and approached Brother Aigar who was staring down at the mysterious black ram. The sun had begun to rise and the sky was painted in hues of orange and yellow. The ram¡¯s dark fur seemed to absorb the light. Its fur was darker than any goat or animal that Natalya had ever seen and she felt a mix of curiosity and fear as she looked down at the beast.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sister Natalya?¡± Brother Aigar asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine. Thank you, Brother Aigar,¡± Natalya responded, still staring at the ram. She looked back at Brother Aigar, ¡°Is Sister Kidra going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is being seen by Sister Maria and we will get her to a hospital. The ram seemed to be after you. It ran into the barn when Sister Kidra pushed you back.¡± Brother Aigar replied.

    Natalya looked back at the ram again and wondered why the strange beast was after her. She thought about how it had seemed to speak to her. She looked back at Brother Aigar and considered telling him about what she had heard, but she decided against it. He wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway.

    ¡°You should go see Sister Maria as well, Sister Natalya. I will handle this.¡± Brother Aigar said, gently pushing Natalya away from the ram.

    She walked towards the main hall, looking back over her shoulder one last time at the ram. It was looking back at her. She froze and the two stared at each other. She felt her heart begin to pound again. Then the ram¡¯s lips peeled back from its teeth in an expression that could almost be described as a smile. The two rows of white squares glinted in the sunlight over the reddish pink gums, starkly contrasting the dark fur of the animal. It was an unsettling image and Natalya broke eye contact and began to walk quickly towards the main hall.

    Soon child.

    Sister Maria held the door into the main hall for Natalya, looking over the girl as she walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re walking well so no broken bones. Pull back your sleeves, Sister Natalya,¡± Sister Maria ordered. Natalya rolled back the sleeves of her habit and showed her arms to Sister Maria. The nun gently held Natalya¡¯s wrists and examined the girl¡¯s arms for any bruises or signs of sprain. She firmly pressed down the length of Natalya¡¯s forearm and watched for any indication of pain in her face. Once she was satisfied that there were no injuries on the girl¡¯s arms, she had Natalya turn around and held a stethoscope between her shoulder blades to listen to her breathing.

    ¡°Are you in any pain, Sister Natalya?¡± she asked. Natalya shook her head and Sister Maria smiled,

    ¡°Oh the resilience of children. Very well. Sister Kidra has been taken to the hospital but she should recover soon. Do not worry, child. Would you like to take the rest of today to spend in prayer and meditation or shall we proceed to our bible study?¡±

    ¡°I would like to do our bible study today please, Sister Maria,¡± Natalya replied. Sister Maria smiled warmly and patted Natalya¡¯s shoulder tenderly,

    ¡°You are a truly remarkable girl, Sister Natalya.¡±

    The pair departed to one of the smaller rooms and Sister Maria began to read from the book of Samuel. Natalya diligently took notes and listened as Sister Maria read through the recounting of the battles between the Philistines and the Israelis, the power struggles between Samuel, Saul, and David, and the well known story of David and Goliath. There was one part that Natalya took particular interest in.

    Towards the end of the first book of Samuel, there is a recounting of Saul and the Witch of Endor. Saul had become anxious about the upcoming battle with the Philistines who now had David in their ranks but he found himself unable to receive guidance from the Lord. He had driven out all the witches and practitioners of magic but there remained one in Endor. Saul sought out the witch and promised to spare her. In return, she summoned the spirit of Samuel who foretold the Philistines¡¯ victory and the death of Saul and his sons. The spirit¡¯s prophecy would be fulfilled thus ending the first book of Samuel.

    Natalya raised her hand as Sister Maria finished reading that passage. Sister Maria, having grown used to the inquiring mind of the child, slid a slip of paper between the pages and shut the Bible, setting it to the side.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Natalya?¡±

    ¡°Witches are real?¡± Natalya asked. Sister Maria sighed and looked at the girl. Natalya was young but she was perceptive and highly intelligent. Maria knew that there was no use shielding the child from the truth, especially after her encounter that morning.

    ¡°Yes, they are. And demons too,¡± Sister Maria replied. Natalya¡¯s eyes widened and she scribbled something down in her notebook.

    ¡°And they have powers? Like the one who brought back Samuel from the dead?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t bring back Samuel from the dead, she summoned his spirit. Samuel was still dead.¡± Sister Maria corrected Natalya. ¡°But yes, they have powers. Powers that are drawn from Hell. Which is why we must remain vigilant in our faith.¡±

    ¡°How do we know if someone is a witch?¡± Natalya asked.

    ¡°Those of us who are attuned to the divine should be able to tell. Do you know that feeling when you can sense someone looking at you even though you don¡¯t see them doing it?¡± Sister Maria asked the child though she herself was uncertain of her answer.

    ¡°Ohhh, but how do you know if you¡¯re in tune with the divine?¡±

    Sister Maria gently chuckled at Natalya¡¯s misunderstanding of the word ¡®attune.¡¯

    ¡°Attuned, not in tune. Though you¡¯re close. Attuned means connected with. There are levels of connection. We seek connection through prayer and having our prayer answered but you will learn that there are deeper connections. Mother Mary was attuned to the divine in that they directly spoke with her and she gave birth to our Savior. Many of the saints were connected with the divine in that they could directly commune with the Lord. Some, like John the Baptist, could even perform miracles.¡± Sister Maria said. She watched Natalya diligently take notes and smiled.

    ¡°Are there people who are witches but don¡¯t get their powers from Hell?¡± Natalya asked.

    ¡°Well like I said, some of the saints could perform miracles. I think that is comparable.¡±

    ¡°How does a saint know they can do that?¡±

    Sister Maria thought for a moment. Natalya¡¯s questions carried the wonder of a child but also the astuteness of a scholar. They were simple but the questions went straight to the heart of the philosophy of their faith.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my child. I would think that the Lord would give them some sort of sign, whether that be a feeling or through direct communication, but I cannot say for certain.¡± She replied after a few minutes. Natalya nodded and scribbled down some more notes. ¡°I think that concludes our bible study for today. Shall we walk together to the chapel and pray?¡± Sister Maria asked as she stood up from her chair. Natalya stood as well and she tucked her notebook into her satchel.

    As she prayed at the altar in the chapel, Natalya thought over her lesson with Sister Maria. She prayed for understanding and connection with the divine. For a brief moment, she felt a strange tingling in her palms. The feeling radiated to her fingertips and stopped when she separated her hands and opened her eyes. She inspected her palms and saw nothing out of the ordinary. She glanced over at Sister Maria who still had her head bowed in prayer and her eyes shut. Natalya bowed her head again and pressed her palms together once more, fingertips pointed to the ceiling.

    Brother Aigar died that night. He was found by Brother Jaakob when he didn¡¯t make it to the mess hall for breakfast. The coroner had come and collected his body as the other members of the convent watched silently. Natalya watched as the body covered in the white sheet was rolled into the back of a black hearse. She used the sleeves of the habit to dry her eyes and Sister Maria pulled her close, wrapping her arm around Natalya¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, we do not want you to be uninformed about those who sleep in death, so that you do not grieve like the rest of mankind, who have no hope. For we believe that Jesus died and rose again, and so we believe that God will bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him.¡±

    Natalya listened as Brother Ivan read from First Thessalonians at the wake of Brother Aigar two weeks after his passing. Every member of the convent had gathered in the chapel except for Sister Kidra who was still at the hospital.

    The coroner¡¯s autopsy reported a blood clot had moved to Brother Aigar¡¯s heart causing a heart attack. There was internal damage to a blood vessel which caused the clot in Brother Aigar¡¯s chest. It likely happened during his struggle with the black ram.

    Sister Maria broke the news gently to Natalya the day the report came in. She stressed that Natalya did not cause Brother Aigar¡¯s death and that it was a circumstance out of anyone¡¯s control. Natalya cried so hard her sides ached. Sister Maria held her close for hours, fighting back her own tears.

    ¡°Why did you tell her that?¡± Sister Kidra asked.

    Sister Maria sat in the chair beside Sister Kidra¡¯s hospital bed. She looked at Kidra, sitting up in the hospital bed with bandages wrapped around her torso. Kidra¡¯s hair was knotted and tangled as if it hadn¡¯t been washed for days. Dressed in only a hospital robe, she looked fragile and small.

    ¡°The child is special, Kidra,¡± Sister Maria said and Kidra winced as she straightened up and turned her body to fully face Maria.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a broken rib, I¡¯ll heal.¡± Kidra said in response to Maria¡¯s look of concern. ¡°But what do you mean special?¡±

    ¡°There is documentation within the Church and from other churches, including the Vatican, that tell of the coming times of tribulation. There are said to be people who bear the power of the divine like the saints of old who will resist the powers of Hell.¡± Sister Maria began.

    ¡°You mean the Virtuous Ones? You think Natalya is one of them?¡± Sister Kidra asked incredulously. Maria shrugged and shook her head,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kidra. But she has a certain quality to her that borders on divinity. And how can the events of the last few weeks be explained? Our convent has always been quiet. We have never been under such duress as we are now. Even when Khruschev came after our faith we endured. But that beast, Kidra? There is no rational explanation for it.¡±

    Sister Kidra was silent. She knew that Sister Maria was right, that the events that were unfolding at the convent were inexplicable and sudden.

    ¡°What did Brother Aigar do with it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It got away. When he was trying to move it, it headbutted him squarely in the chest and he let go of the rope. The beast was able to shake itself free while Brother Aigar tried to catch his breath,¡± Sister Maria responded. Kidra¡¯s face fell as she realized what Maria just said,

    ¡°That was the moment that led to his death.¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Silence fell over the room, punctuated only by the rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor keeping track of Kidra¡¯s pulse. Sister Maria stood up and walked over to Sister Kidra to give her a gentle hug farewell.

    ¡°I will be back unless you get to the convent before I can make it back,¡± Maria said with a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°Let us pray that this is your last trip here, Sister Maria,¡± Kidra responded. The two joined hands and uttered a quick prayer for healing. Then Sister Maria left for the train to return to the convent.

    Sister Kidra was discharged from the hospital the following week and she returned to the convent in good spirits. Sister Maria organized a small homecoming party and the mess hall was filled with light and music that night as the members of the convent sang praises and gave their thanks for the return of their Sister.

    Natalya celebrated with the others in the convent though she felt a pang of guilt every time she saw Sister Kidra wince and grab her side. Underneath the joy in the mess hall, she sensed the current of sadness. They had welcomed home Sister Kidra but Brother Aigar would never return. The room contained an emptiness that could not be filled despite the lively music and laughter. Natalya felt that emptiness within her too. She quietly slipped out of the mess hall and stood outside, looking up at the stars.

    It was a warm, clear night and the stars shone brightly. Natalya¡¯s birthday was approaching as the summer came to its end. She would soon be eleven, coming up on her teenage years. She sat on the grass and stared at the stars taken with their beauty. Her mind wandered as she gazed into the sky. She reflected on the loss of Brother Aigar, the return of Sister Kidra, and her lessons with Sister Maria. She breathed in the fresh summer air and let it fill her lungs. She began to exhale and then something caught her eye.

    Standing at the treeline was a man. He was dressed in a dark red suit and he held a lit cigarette in his hand. He took a drag and then tossed it to the ground, squashing its flame with the tip of his shoe. Natalya watched him with curiosity and then she felt her heart skip a beat as the black ram walked into view and stood next to the man. Natalya stood up and watched the pair. The man waved and then turned around, walking back into the forest. The ram lingered for a moment longer but then turned and followed the man.

    ¡°Sister Natalya, are you alright?¡± a voice called from behind her. Natalya turned and saw Sister Kidra standing there with a look of concern on her face. Natalya hesitated as competing thoughts ran through her mind. She wanted to keep Sister Kidra safe and telling her the ram was still at the convent could keep her from doing anything that put her in danger. However, if Sister Kidra decided to put Natalya¡¯s safety over her own as Natalya expected she might, telling Sister Kidra about the ram would put her in danger.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just tired,¡± Natalya responded with a forced smile. Sister Kidra walked over to her and grabbed her hand. Natalya looked up at Sister Kidra and saw the tears in her eyes,

    ¡°I know how you feel. I¡¯ll walk you to the living quarters,¡± Sister Kidra said. There was an unspoken understanding between the two of them. Natalya knew Sister Kidra felt the absence of Brother Aigar as strongly as she did. Maybe the same level of guilt too.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The pair walked hand in hand to the living quarters and said good night before parting. Sister Kidra went down the hall to her room and Natalya pushed open the door to her own. She settled into bed and said a prayer, asking for both forgiveness and peace. She turned off the lamp, plunging the room into darkness, and laid her head on her pillow. She fell into an uneasy sleep.

    The air reeked of smoke and Natalya could see seven meteors landing simultaneously across the world. She recognized some of the locations; the White House, Wall Street, the Holy City, the Burj Khalifa, the Kremlin, but others she did not. She saw palm trees aflame over roiling seas and massive skyscrapers that reached for the sky like metal fingers cut down to the ground.

    Her viewpoint shifted. She was now standing in front of the Kremlin, staring up at the imposing building. It was impossible to tell if the gray flecks falling from the sky were snow or ash. The doors to the building swung open and out walked the man in the red suit. He walked with a swagger and a lit cigarette in his hand. Despite the dim sky, he wore a pair of dark sunglasses, obscuring his eyes. There was a smirk on his face as he took a drag. Beside him was the black ram and behind him were two shadowy silhouettes. The ram charged at Natalya and she fell backwards.

    The ground swallowed her in, pulling her into darkness. The gray skies disappeared into tall rectangular windows overlooking a city street. Stars shone above and the moon cast a single beam across the marble floors. A girl sat on them staring at something ahead of her. Natalya could hear a voice but she did not understand the words. She turned around, following the girl¡¯s line of vision. A man in a green suit sat perched on the corner of a wooden desk. He had dark eyes with no pupil and a fox-like grin, devious and tempting. He raised an eyebrow and looked directly at Natalya. She took a step back and fell through the floor once more.

    Now she found herself inside a church but it felt different. The holy ground had been defiled and she saw a pool of blood underneath the pews. At the altar stood a woman in purple robes with a look of pure hatred on her face. She lifted her arm and pointed directly at Natalya. Two shadows descended on either side of her and Natalya felt them pulling her limbs in different directions. There was a burst of golden light and now Natalya was lying on warm sands.

    She heard the gentle lapping of waves at the shore and the calls of seagulls. At one end of the beach she saw the outline of two people walking hand in hand and at the other she saw a woman in a regal gown with dried flowers forming a crown on her head. All around her were shadowy servants, their forms melding together into one mass in the distance making it impossible for Natalya to determine the number of them. She watched one break away and sprint at the couple at the other end of the beach. She tried to scream but no sound came from her throat. She watched one half of the couple get pulled away by the shadow. As Natalya started to run towards them, a wave crashed over her and pulled her into the depths.

    She found herself in a tall building looking down at fire and smoke below. There was a growl from beside her and she turned to see a man in a gold suit with a black hound beside him. Both the man and his dog were looking down at something on the street. She followed their line of sight and saw a girl walking towards the building. Natalya stepped forward and pounded on the glass to try and get the girl¡¯s attention. The glass shattered beneath her fist and she fell, hurtling towards the ground below.

    She landed on a table piled high with food. At the head of it sat a grotesque man with a large mouth and an even larger stomach that protruded from beneath his shirt. He was gorging himself on some sort of meat. His shirt was stained with various sauces and grease. He took a bite and pulled back on the sinewy meat, snapping the tendon from the bone. He belched louder and threw the half eaten food to the ground. He slammed his fists on the table and bellowed. Natalya rolled off the table and found herself falling again.

    Now she was on a light blue couch in an office that was vaguely familiar but she couldn¡¯t place it. Behind an imposing desk sat a man in a deep blue suit with a look of amusement on his face. He was moving pieces on a chess board. He looked up at Natalya and smiled,

    Not yet.

    Natalya woke up with a start. She was drenched in sweat and her heart was racing. The strange warm tingling feeling was back. Yellow sunlight was beginning to peek through the blinds in her room. Natalya shakily got out of her bed and pulled one of her habits out of the dresser, changing out of her nightgown and into her daily clothes.

    Sister Maria listened intently as Natalya told her about the dream she had. Sister Maria occasionally jotted notes down on a notepad. When Natalya finished recounting the strange sequence of events that had played through her mind, she looked at Sister Maria expectantly.

    ¡°You look at me as if I have the answers, Sister Natalya,¡± Sister Maria said. ¡°I am sorry to disappoint you. I have only theories.¡±

    Natalya considered what she was about to say,

    ¡°I saw the ram again last night,¡± she said, eliciting a gasp from Sister Maria. ¡°And the man that was with it in my dream. He was here.¡± she paused, ¡°At the convent.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me last night, Natalya?¡± Sister Maria asked sternly, but the quaver in her voice exposed her true feelings.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry Sister Kidra and put her in danger again.¡±

    Sister Maria¡¯s expression softened,

    ¡°You didn¡¯t put her in danger the first time, child. I will handle this then to ease your concerns.¡± She said reassuringly. She stood up, ¡°I need to speak with the Archbishop, please tend to your duties for the day.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡± Natalya began but Sister Maria shook her head,

    ¡°Sister Natalya, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Maria¡± Natalya replied dejectedly.

    Maria followed behind Natalya before leaving the main hall and walking to the Archbishop¡¯s quarters. She looked behind her to ensure that Natalya had not followed before knocking on the door. Archbishop Alexey opened the door,

    ¡°Sister Maria, come in,¡± he said warmly, stepping to the side to allow her to enter. Maria entered and waited for the Archbishop to close the door.

    ¡°Archbishop, I believe that Sister Natalya is no longer safe in our care,¡± She said and the Archbishop frowned,

    ¡°Shall we sit?¡± He asked, pulling out a chair at the small dining table in the center of the room. Sister Maria nodded and took the seat, thanking the Archbishop. He wandered over to the gas stove and grabbed the kettle from off the range. He began filling it from the sink before placing it back on the range and grabbing a small matchbox from a drawer. He turned the knob to release gas and ignited it with a lit match, heating the kettle. He looked back at Sister Maria,

    ¡°Tea?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No thank you, your Holiness.¡± She replied. Archbishop Alexey pulled two mugs from the cupboard anyway and dropped a sachet of black tea into each as the kettle began to whistle. He poured the hot water into the mugs and passed one to Sister Maria before sitting opposite of her at the table.

    ¡°Thank you, Archbishop. As I was saying, I do not believe that Sister Natalya is safe here. The child told me today that she saw the black ram again, the same one that injured Sister Kidra and led to Brother Aigar¡¯s passing,¡± Sister Maria began.

    ¡°The ram cannot harm Sister Natalya so long as we keep an eye on her. She has been relieved of her duties tending to the livestock.¡± He said. Sister Maria shook her head,

    ¡°Father, she had a dream,¡± she said. The Archbishop raised an eyebrow and lifted his mug to take a sip of the tea, raising it towards Sister Maria inviting her to continue. Sister Maria pulled out her notepad and recounted the child¡¯s dream to the Archbishop. His face darkened and he stopped drinking his tea as Sister Maria talked. His eyebrows furrowed and his eyes narrowed. When Sister Maria finished, she looked at him and he nodded slowly. Before he could speak again, she added,

    ¡°She saw one of the men from her dream, the one at the Kremlin in the red suit, here at the convent with the ram last night.¡±

    The Archbishop stood up and began to pace the room. He did not say anything for a few minutes before he finally stopped and looked at Sister Maria,

    ¡°Do you believe that she is one of the Seven?¡± He asked. Sister Maria reflected on his question and her time with the child,

    ¡°I do, Father.¡±

    ¡°Then we must get her somewhere she will be safe. It should be outside of the Orthodox Church but within holy ground. I will task you with finding a place for her. In the meantime, I believe it is time that you begin lessons on Revelations and the times of tribulation with the child,¡± the Archbishop instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Archbishop.¡±

    Sister Maria began identifying locations that could take in Natalya and allow her to continue her education. She sent letters and made calls to other monasteries and convents. She even sent a letter to the Vatican but it went unanswered. On the day of Natalya¡¯s eleventh birthday, Sister Maria received a letter from a monastery in Sicily.

    Dear Sister Maria,

    I have received your letter regarding the blessed child and the leadership of the monastery is interested in providing the level of education requested. As a diocese of the Catholic Church, we are somewhat separate from the Orthodox Church but we also have access to resources within the larger Church, including the Vatican. Our network is such that we can provide sanctuary for the child in our monastery and beyond if needed. Our monastery is inhabited solely by men who have taken the vow of chastity which I believe will act as a shield for the girl by making this an unlikely location for her to be. I look forward to hearing from you soon.

    Yours Truly,

    Brother Salvatore

    Sister Maria brought the letter to the Archbishop and he began arranging for them to visit the monastery within the next few months. In the meantime, he wrote a letter to the monastery and to the head of the Orthodox Church to inform them of the convent¡¯s decision.

    Natalya noticed Sister Maria¡¯s level of joy but she assumed that it was related to the celebration of her eleventh birthday. The convent celebrated in the mess hall with a cake and some modest gifts such as a personalized bible that bore Natalya¡¯s name on the inside cover and a green leather bound journal and calligraphy pens. Natalya happily clapped along that night as the other Brothers and Sisters of the convent sang happy birthday to her.

    On a brisk February morning, Sister Maria braved the snow to get to the train station and depart for Italy where she would board the ferry to visit the monastery in Sicily. The Archbishop had come down with the flu and was unable to join her as originally planned but he had urged her to continue alone. She had told Natalya that she was visiting a monastery but she did not reveal her reasons to the child. Archbishop Alexey had believed it best to inform the girl only once the plans were set and Sister Maria agreed. The only other person in the convent who knew the true nature of Sister Maria¡¯s visit was Sister Kidra who had promised to safeguard their secret.

    Sister Maria boarded the train. It was two hours late upon its arrival and the station offered little refuge from the cold. Maria found a seat and rubbed her palms together to try and regain feeling in her hands. A man sat next to her but she paid him no mind. She opened her bible and read on the journey, reviewing the lessons in Revelations that she had gone over with Natalya.

    The child had taken to the new teachings as Sister Maria knew she would. She asked many questions on what the book meant for the future and how it related to her dreams. Maria had taught her about the times of tribulation and the horsemen of the apocalypse. She read the passages regarding signs of the rapture. There had been additional lessons for Natalya with Archbishop Alexey that even Maria was not privy to. Maria hoped to complete the lessons with Natalya before she departed the convent. There had been no further incidents since Natalya¡¯s dream and the urgency to relocate her had decreased.

    The lights on the train flickered and Maria looked up from her readings. It was then that she noticed the train car was completely empty except for her and the man seated beside her. She started to look back at the pages of the book when the deep red color of the man¡¯s sleeve caught her eye. She looked at him for the first time since he had boarded the train and her heart dropped.

    He wore a fitted crimson suit with dark stone cufflinks shaped like serpents. In his breast pocket was a silver cigarette holder and on his face were dark lens sunglasses. Though she had never seen him before, she knew this was the man Natalya had seen at the convent and in her dream. He had not turned to face her yet and she scrutinized him for a moment longer, noticing the veinless pale skin and the angular cheekbones and jawline. He had a dark goatee that gave him an almost goatlike appearance. The train began to slow to a stop though no announcement came through the intercom. The lights flickered once again.

    Maria carefully closed her bible and slid it into her satchel. She bowed her head and clasped her hands, closing her eyes as she began to silently pray. She opened her eyes as the train stopped. The man was gone.

    Shaken, Maria stood and walked towards the connecting door of the cars. She slid it open and entered a new train car which had a few other passengers. She sat in an empty seat and kept her head up. The train was still. Maria tried to calm herself, taking deep breaths and slowly releasing them. Her heart rate slowed back to normal.

    Nearly half an hour passed and the train still did not move. Maria decided to walk to the front of the train and ask the driver about the delay. She walked through the train cars and made it to the front of the train.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she called into the cab. There was no answer. She walked in and saw the driver sitting, facing forward. No one else was in the cab. She tapped him on his shoulder.

    The man turned to face her and she recoiled. On his face was the dark sunglasses over the pale veinless skin and dark goatee. He lowered his sunglasses, looking at her with red eyes with oblong pupils.

    ¡°Hello, Sister.¡±

    The monastery called Archbishop Alexey to inform him that Sister Maria never arrived. Several of the priests went to the train station and inquired about the train she was scheduled to take. They were told that it had departed after a small delay and arrived at its destination earlier that week. The conductor recalled a nun boarding the train and, after he was shown a picture of Sister Maria, he confirmed that it was her. The driver who had been scheduled to meet Sister Maria had left after the train did not pull into the station an hour after its scheduled arrival, unaware of the delay. Sister Maria had simply vanished.

    Archbishop Alexey met with Sister Kidra privately.

    ¡°Sister Maria is dead,¡± he said. Kidra gasped and covered her mouth to muffle the sob that came from her throat.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Here.¡± Archbishop Alexey handed her a letter that had been folded and tucked in an envelope that remained unsealed. Kidra slid the paper from the envelope and unfolded it to see Sister Maria¡¯s handwriting,

    Strange omens have followed me since the confirmation of my trip to the Sicilian monastery. In late December, three crows in rapid succession flew against my window, dying instantly. As I walked outside to inspect them, I heard the bleating of the black ram and saw it watching from the treeline. I returned inside and prayed and when I ventured outdoors again both the beast and the ravens were gone.

    I have had frightful dreams of fire and brimstone. In each one I see a black horse with fire coming from its mouth. Atop its back sits a shadowy mastery with a whip. I can feel the searing lashes against my skin and I have woken to marks along my back.

    The final omen is one that I believe portends my death. As I write this, I am due to travel to the monastery in the morning. Tonight, as I settled into bed, there were three knocks against my wall. The crucifix that hangs above my bed fell from the wall and struck a portion of my mattress. When I compared how it landed to the usual way in which I sleep, it aligned with my heart. The crucifix landed upside down. I pray that I am mistaken and this was a coincidence, however, if you are reading this now, it was not.

    Archbishop Alexey, I ask that you share this letter with Sister Kidra and that the pair of you follow through with my plans to move Natalya to the monastery. Do this expeditiously. Prepare two cars to journey into Concessa. Clean them both with Holy Water and line the trunks with salt. Both cars shall make the journey and one shall contain the child. Upon arrival, both cars are to take ferries to Sicily but they are not to be the same ferries. The one without Natalya should depart before the other. Natalya must not be dressed in her habit for the journey nor should the sister who escorts her to the monastery. Dress in secular wear.

    There is every possibility that this plan does not work but I beseech you to try. The child must be kept safe.

    Peace be with you,

    Sister Maria

    Tears rolled down Sister Kidra¡¯s cheeks as she finished reading the letter. She folded it again and slid it back into the envelope, holding it out to return to the Archbishop but he held up his hand.

    ¡°You should keep it,¡± he said. Sister Kidra thanked him.

    ¡°Will we follow her wishes?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, we shall,¡± he replied.

    On an early spring morning in April, Sister Maria¡¯s plan to transport Natalya to the Sicilian monastery was put into motion. Two cars, washed with Holy Water and their trunks lined with salt, sat outside of the chapel where Sister Kidra and Natalya had been in prayer all morning. Sister Kidra and Natalya both were dressed in long skirts and white short sleeve button up blouses. Natalya¡¯s hair was held back in a braided bun that Sister Kidra tucked a small white blossom in. There was a driver in each car and Sister Kidra entered one while Natalya entered the other. Sister Kidra had briefed Natalya on the plan and shown her Sister Maria¡¯s letter. Instinctively, Natalya had known that Sister Maria was gone but she had hoped that she was wrong. Now she sat in the backseat with the weight of her grief. It was crushing.

    The journey to Cossina was long but uneventful. Kidra was filled with apprehension at the beginning of the trip but it faded as the hours passed. They stopped only once, other than to refuel, in Czechoslovakia to change drivers and continue the trip. Archbishop Alexey had advised against splitting the trip into multiple days as he worried that it would place Kidra and Natalya in danger.

    When they reached Cossina, Sister Kidra exited the car she had traveled in and it boarded the ferry to Sicily. She waited with Natalya by the car for the next ferry to arrive and shuttle them across the channel to the island.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± she asked. Natalya shrugged and Kidra pulled her into a hug. The embrace overwhelmed Natalya and she broke down into tears, burying her face in Kidra¡¯s shirt and sobbing. Kidra held her close. ¡°It¡¯ll be ok.¡± She said to console the young girl but she wasn¡¯t convinced by her own words. She held Natalya at arm¡¯s length and looked at the girl. Natalya¡¯s face was red and the tears had left streaks on her cheeks. She wiped them with the back of her hand and looked at Kidra with watery eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re special, Natalya. There is going to be a day when you see how special, but we have to make sure we get you to that day,¡± Sister Kidra said. She stared at Natalya, searching the girl¡¯s face for understanding.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Natalya said. Her voice was thick with emotion but Kidra heard the resolve in that simple answer. She knew then that Natalya would be fine, everything would be okay.

    The blast of the ferry¡¯s horn sounded through the port and Kidra hugged Natalya once more before opening the door to the backseat. Natalya got into the car and Sister Kidra slid in beside her. The driver boarded the ferry and the pair rode quietly across the channel to the island of Sicily.

    The rest of the journey remained uneventful and as night fell, they reached the monastery. Natalya stood by the car as the driver gathered her luggage and handed it off to one of the priests who had been waiting for their arrival. The stone monastery loomed imposingly over her and she felt both a sense of awe and apprehension. It was completely opposite of the small brick buildings that spread across the rolling hills of the convent.

    ¡°Welcome to the monastery,¡± a priest said brightly. ¡°I am Brother Vespucci.¡±

    The priest introduced himself in Russian and Kidra was impressed by their thoroughness in preparing for Natalya¡¯s arrival. She felt a stab of grief as she recognized this was all because of Sister Maria and her frequent correspondence with the monastery. She gently pushed Natalya forward to introduce herself,

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Vespucci. I am Sister Natalya,¡± the girl said. Brother Vespucci smiled,

    ¡°We are happy to have you, please come in.¡± He gestured to the door of the monastery before looking at Sister Kidra, ¡°Will you be joining us?¡± he asked. Natalya looked at Sister Kidra and Kidra could see the pleading in the child¡¯s eyes but she knew that would only delay the inevitable. She sighed and walked forward, kneeling on the ground so that she was level with Natalya,

    ¡°This is where we say goodbye,¡± she said and Natalya began to cry again, shaking her head,

    ¡°Not yet, please Sister Kidra,¡± she begged and Kidra felt as though her heart was being pulled from her chest. She hugged the girl close and kissed the top of her head,

    ¡°This is not goodbye, it is only see you later. I¡¯ll write to you every day and if you ever need me, just call.¡± Kidra said. Natalya clung to her and Kidra had to gently remove her. She stood up and said goodbye one last time. Natalya watched her board the ferry and they shared one last wave before it departed.

    ¡°Come, my child. Let me show you around the monastery,¡± Brother Vespucci said and Natalya nodded and followed behind him quietly as they entered the monastery. As she crossed the threshold of the building, she felt a jolt like an electric shock. She looked up from the ground and her eyes were drawn to a dark corner. She could feel a presence within the walls of the monastery. Something evil lurked here.

    ¡°Sister Natalya, are you coming?¡± Brother Vespucci asked. Natalya turned her head and saw him standing some yards down the hall. She nodded and hurried after him. She felt as though the thing she had sensed was watching her. Whatever it was had noticed her.

    Brother Vespucci¡¯s tour concluded with him showing Natalya her room. As he turned to leave, Natalya spoke for the first time since parting from Sister Kidra.

    ¡°Brother Vespucci?¡± she called, catching the priest off guard. He turned and smiled at her,

    ¡°Yes, Sister Natalya?¡± he asked. She took a breath, thinking about how to tell him about the ominous feeling she¡¯d had since arriving. An idea occurred to her,

    ¡°Did something bad happen here?¡± she asked. The color drained from Brother Vespucci¡¯s face. He became convinced of the child¡¯s divine abilities in that moment. He walked back into the room and shut the door behind him and sat in the chair in the corner of the room. Natalya sat on the bed and waited.

    Brother Vespucci told her of Brother Enzo and the night that he had left the monastery. He also told her of the night that the Romano family home had been burnt to the ground and people slaughtered by supernatural means. Finally, he informed her of the Vatican¡¯s hunt for Enzo Romano that had spanned the greater part of the last decade. When he finished, Natalya nodded with a sagelike understanding beyond her years.

    ¡°He¡¯s here in the monastery,¡± she said flatly. Brother Vespucci stood up abruptly and left the room. Natalya waited for him to return. When he did, he was followed by two other priests.

    ¡°Sister Natalya, these are our Brothers, Brother Cosentino and Brother Sabella, they are priests sanctioned by the Vatican to perform exorcisms and to identify demonic energy and expel it. I would like you to inform them of your suspicions and they will guard your door tonight,¡± Brother Vespucci explained. He stayed in the room to act as an interpreter for the two priests who did not speak either Russian or Estonian.

    Natalya told them of her feelings since entering the monastery and she told them about the events at the convent that had led to her move. She gave them details about the mysterious man in the red suit and his black ram and she told them of her dream. Once she had finished, she answered some of their questions and then they took their places outside her door.

    Natalya couldn¡¯t sleep that night. Outside her room, she heard the priests speaking in hushed tones. She couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying as they spoke in Italian, a language she would have to familiarize herself with. She stayed awake and she searched for the evil entity within the walls of the monastery. She knew it was searching for her too.

    The room chilled and Natalya knew it was near. The shadows cast by the lamp in her room seemed to lengthen and darken, stretching along the walls. The light now seemed to be resisting the shadows rather than casting them. She felt a pair of eyes watching her and she turned to the corner of her room where she felt them from,

    ¡°There you are,¡± she said. Though it was an empty corner of the room, Natalya was able to see through the shadows to where the connection originated from. She saw the man in dark robes staring at her and she saw his look of shock and confusion when she spoke to him. He vanished and the room brightened, the shadows returning to normal. Natalya spent the remainder of the night in prayer and reflection.

    She reported her encounter to Brother Vespucci the next morning and he told her that a priest had been found wandering in the catacombs with no recollection of how he ended up there. Brothers Cosentino and Sabella were searching the catacombs as they spoke, seeking the fallen priest who had returned to the monastery¡¯s walls.

    ¡°Am I safe here?¡± Natalya asked.

    ¡°You are, Sister Natalya. Brother Cosentino and Brother Sabella are well versed in these types of matters and I have faith that they will manage to expel the evil within our walls. I will not let you be harmed so long as you are with us,¡± Brother Vespucci replied. ¡°But I do believe it is time that you learn more about these terrible forces. Come with me.¡±

    He led her to the monastery¡¯s library. The room was filled with bookshelves that stretched from the floor to the ceiling. Each one was packed with various books and journals pertaining to the work of the Church. Brother Vespucci began pulling tomes from the shelves and handing them to Natalya, stacking them in her arms. Some were field journals and some were published books on the supernatural. None of them had been available to her at the convent.

    ¡°Ah, this one is especially relevant,¡± Brother Vespucci remarked and he stacked a final book on top of the pile in Natalya¡¯s arms. She strained to read the cover as it was nearly eye-level. She was just able to make it out,

    The Virtuous Seven: Counters to the Forces of Darkness

    ¡°What are the virtuous seven?¡± She asked. Brother Vespucci grabbed the top half of the stack of books to relieve the weight from Natalya¡¯s arms,

    ¡°You are aware of the seven deadly sins, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Vespucci,¡± She replied.

    ¡°The virtues are their counters, for example the Virtue of Patience tempers the sin of Wrath. The Virtue of Selflessness tempers the sin of Greed. There are seven to counter seven sins. However, the Virtuous Seven does not refer just to those attributes. It refers to people who embody the divine nature of those attributes and serve as guards against the powers of Hell. There is much debate within the Church as to whether those virtues are present in humanity at large or whether they will manifest in singular instances.¡±

    ¡°Are people who have these virtues like the saints?¡± Natalya asked, recalling her conversation with Sister Maria.

    ¡°Some in the Church believe so, yes.¡± Brother Vespucci replied, ¡°But it is also believed that the extent of the Virtuous Seven¡¯s abilities will not be revealed until the times of tribulation. That book covers it more in depth and we can discuss it as you read through it.¡±

    Natalya walked over to a chair in the library and set the books down on the floor. Brother Vespucci did the same and, as he did so, the book on the Virtuous Seven fell to the floor. Its spine hit the floor first and it fell open to a page. Natalya bent down to pick it up and her attention was immediately drawn to the words printed on the page. She slowly stepped back, her eyes glued to the book, and sat in the chair.

    There is a general consensus that the abilities of the Virtues will manifest only under extraordinary means. However, there is another theory. The Virtuous may unlock their power simply through realization of it within them. Unusual moments and extraordinary circumstances may serve as guidance to the abilities of the Virtuous but they need not be the cause.

    If this theory is correct, then it can be reasonably assumed that the Virtuous need not appear only in the Times of Tribulation. Though the appearance of the Virtuous may serve as an omen of the Times, they need not only manifest during them. Likewise, it can be assumed that the Virtuous will be able to recognize and hone their abilities, allowing them to counter demonic forces and the influences of Hell, even when those influences are born of a Vice that the Virtuous does not serve as the counter to. In this manner, it is possible that the Saints of old were merely embodiments of the divine virtues.

    As Natalya read, the radiating and electric warm feeling spread through her body. It was the same feeling she had felt in the chapel after the incident with the ram and the night she had dreamed of the seven meteors. For the first time, she began to understand that feeling.

    The search of the catacombs was unsuccessful but Natalya sensed a shift in the energy of the malevolent presence. He was becoming cornered and desperate. Natalya was convinced that he would make a move within the week. She spent her days close to Brother Vespucci, reassured by his presence. Sleep was harder to come by and she often found herself drowsing while in the library. She remained vigilant and read all through the night, seeking to understand more about her abilities and the events that unfolded around her. There was a sense of urgency instilled in her that came from the feeling of being hunted by the witch in the walls.

    Natalya had begun to drift off when she noticed the shadows deepening. The light from her lamp wavered. She got out of the bed and gently tapped on the door to her room. There was a knock back letting her know that Brother Cosentino and Brother Sabella were still outside. She focused, thinking on her readings, and then she locked eyes with the entity. A man emerged from out of the shadows and fell to the floor. The look on his face as he stared at Natalya told her that he had not intended to reveal himself. He hit the ground with a loud thud and then her door burst open.

    ¡°Enzo,¡± Brother Cosentino whispered in disbelief. He and Brother Sabella pinned the man to the ground as Natalya watched. The man struggled against the two priests but they bound him with leather chains and wrapped a wet blindfold around his eyes. He shrieked as the fabric touched his skin.

    Brother Vespucci came running down the hall with the commotion having woken him from his sleep. He stared at the man in disbelief and looked at Natalya with the same level of incredulity. He spoke to the other priests in Italian and they dragged the man down the hallway and out of the monastery. His flailing and screaming had woken nearly everyone else in the building and they watched as their former brother was hauled out of the monastery. The halls were filled with excited and confused chatter.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sister Natalya?¡± Brother Vespucci asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to sleep now.¡±

    Brother Vespucci noticed the dark circles underneath her eyes and he felt a pang of guilt. The child may be safe but he had played no role in keeping her that way. The words of Sister Maria played through his head,

    The child is special. I must have your word that you will protect her at all costs.

    ¡°Would you like to change rooms?¡± Brother Vespucci asked.

    ¡°No, I can be comfortable here now.¡± She answered.

    Brother Vespucci nodded and turned to leave,

    ¡°Brother Vespucci,¡± Natalya said and he turned to look at her, ¡°You did everything you could do. I am safe here.¡±

    Brother Vespucci felt a weight slide off his shoulders. He was too tired and relieved to question how the child was able to read his emotions in such a manner. He smiled at her and shut the door behind him.

    Natalya said a prayer, thanking the Lord for her safety and for the revelations that had come to her. She turned off the lamp and settled into bed. For the first time since she arrived at the monastery, she fell into a deep sleep.

    The next morning, Brother Vespucci called a meeting with the monastery leadership. He told them everything that had happened, explaining the situation during the night and informing them of his conversations with Sister Natalya. After that day, they privately referred to the child not as Sister Natalya, but as Saint Natalya.

 Chapter 10: Mei Day

    Ten.

    Mei opened her eyes, staring up at the gray sky above her. The air was bitingly cold, jarringly opposite from the flames that she had been surrounded by just moments prior. She sat up slowly, dizzy from the feeling of falling and the disorientation she was currently experiencing. She wrapped her arms around herself, rubbing her bare skin to try and generate some warmth. She needed to get indoors or find warmer clothes and fast. Her teeth chattered and her fingers ached from the cold. She stood up, steadying herself as she nearly fell again.

    She was on an unfamiliar street with a handful of houses around her. They had fallen into disrepair like the ones that surrounded her home and she could see no sign of life. The wind whipped her hair around wildly and stung her cheeks as she ran for shelter. She reached the door of one of the houses and twisted the doorknob, pushing in. It gave without much resistance, the hinges coming out of place as the door opened. She stepped inside and pulled the door shut. The door remained tilted, allowing the cold wind to infiltrate through the gap between the door and its frame.

    The house did not offer much shelter but anything was better than nothing. Mei immediately began to search the house for warmer clothes. She found a fur lined jacket that was several sizes too large for her and slid it on, wrapping it tightly around her body. She also found a pair of boots but they were also too large for her and inhibited her movement. She kept her feet in them until she regained feeling in her toes and then slid them off to explore the rest of the house. There were a handful of unopened canned food items and some blankets which Mei brought to the couch to make a sort of bed. She wasn¡¯t entirely comfortable in her new surroundings but she was exhausted. She wrapped several blankets around herself and laid down on the couch, closing her eyes.

    Thud

    The windows of the house rattled, waking Mei from her sleep. It was dark out now, the gray skies having faded to black. She sat up slowly, quieting her breathing as she listened.

    Thud

    The windows rattled again and Mei felt the vibrations from the floor through the couch. Adrenaline began to kick in. She unwrapped herself from the blankets and quietly stepped off the couch onto the wooden floors, wincing from the cold against her bare feet. She slid on her sneakers and ducked down, sneaking over to the window.

    She peered over the window sill and looked out across the street to try and identify the source of the noise.

    Thud

    The house shook again and Mei paused.

    Thud

    She felt the vibrations and realized that she was looking out the wrong side of the house. Whatever was causing the vibrations was coming from behind the house. Goosebumps raised on her arms and she took a deep breath. She tiptoed to the other side of the room and looked out the window, keeping low so as to avoid detection.

    Thud

    She looked down the long, dark street at the hulking dark mass a few yards away. It was much larger than the thing she had encountered back in Hong Kong though it had similar glowing red eyes that pierced through the inky darkness. The creature stood on two legs and had two massive wings that unfurled behind it, ending in sharp tips. Curled horns sprouted from its head and the creature had a goat-like silhouette, if goats were over nine feet tall and stood on their hind legs. She ducked down and retreated from the window. Toward the back of the house was a door to a cellar. She walked as silently as possible towards it, keeping track of the plodding footsteps of the creature stalking outside to ensure it hadn¡¯t made it to the house she was in. She opened the door, wincing as the hinges squealed. She paused, listening again.

    She squeezed in between the door and the entryway to the cellar, afraid of making any more noise by opening it further. She slid into the void like darkness of the cellar, wrapping the blanket more tightly around her as the intensity of the cold increased in the uninsulated room. She retreated to the corner and sat with the blanket wrapped tightly around her. She began counting in her head just like her mother always told her to do when she was afraid or upset. Just like she had done during the air raids and the way she had done every time she had a nightmare about finding her deceased brother. Just as she had done when she believed she was falling to her death.

    Thud. One.

    She slowed her breathing, trying to remain as calm and quiet as she possibly could. None of this was normal but nothing had been normal for a long time.

    Thud. Two.

    Just a few hours ago, her parents were alive and she was home. Just two years ago, her entire family was alive. Bolin, mom and dad. She couldn¡¯t even remember the last time they all had a meal together.

    Thud. Three.

    Now she didn¡¯t even know where she was or where anyone else was. The war had made life difficult but the aftermath was proving to be impossible to navigate. And now she was dealing with things that made even less sense.

    Thud. Four.

    She wanted to be back home again. She wanted to feel warm again and feel safe. As she thought about these things, a warm feeling spread through her body, cutting through the frigid cold. She stopped shivering.

    Thud. Five.

    The rattling was more intense now as the creature drew closer. Mei thought about her chances of remaining hidden. Intuitively she knew they were low, but she thought about something her mother had always told her. She had always told Mei to remain optimistic and focus on the best outcome rather than the most likely one.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a chance that things will go wrong, but there¡¯s always a chance that things will go right. Focus on that chance,¡± her mother always used to say. Those words played through her mind now. Her mother was the wisest person she knew.

    Thud. Six.

    The footsteps were right outside. Each footfall was like a jackhammer against the walls. Mei held onto that slim chance that she may remain undetected and safe. She thought about that chance over and over again, willing it to be one-hundred percent. She squeezed her eyes shut so tightly that she felt as though they would close in on themselves.

    Thud. Seven.

    The footsteps seemed to be getting further away, passing by where Mei was hidden. She opened her eyes and looked up towards the cellar door. She held her breath, scarcely daring to believe her luck. She continued to think about the chance that she would get out of the cellar safely. She imagined it growing from a small number into a larger one until it reached the point where the probability of it not happening was nearly impossible.

    Thud. Eight.

    The windows rattled less as the footsteps got further away. Mei stood up, slightly releasing her grip on the blanket. She remained focused on the cellar door.

    Nine.

    The creature, whatever it was, had walked far enough away that Mei could no longer hear its footsteps. She crept up the stairs slowly. She reached the top of the stairs and took a deep breath,

    ¡°Ten,¡± she said aloud, pushing open the door regardless of the squeaky hinges. She felt emboldened and invulnerable in that moment. She had survived not one encounter but two with terrifying creatures and she had done so on her own. She had overcome incredible odds and obstacles and she knew her parents would be proud of her. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and walked back over to the couch. She laid down and closed her eyes, falling asleep nearly immediately.

    Mei woke up feeling refreshed. The sun struggled to break through the bleak gray skies outside and the house remained dim. There was enough light for Mei to see and she sat up, pulling her sneakers back on and wrapping the fur lined jacket around herself. She stuffed some of the canned goods into the jacket pockets and walked out of the house, stepping back out into the blustery winds. She waited for the cold to penetrate through to her skin but it never did. She remained warm, even in the areas that the jacket did not cover. She decided to test a theory and she allowed the jacket to slip off of her arms and fall to the ground. It landed with a heavy thud, weighed down by the cans in the pockets.

    Mei held out her arms and waited for the cold bite of the winter air but it never came. Ever since she had been in the cellar she had felt warm. As she picked up the jacket and the cans clanked inside the pockets, she realized that she hadn¡¯t felt hungry either. She opened one of the cans using the pull tab. Inside was some sort of canned meat and Mei felt a slight sense of revulsion, but she wanted to test a theory.

    Sometimes when she was stressed or preoccupied, she would forget to eat. It would take eating to remind her how hungry she was. Even the smallest taste of food would bring a surge of hunger. She reached into the can and picked up a piece of whatever meat was inside. She grimaced as she pushed it past her lips and chewed. The taste was more bearable than its appearance and Mei was able to swallow it without difficulty. She waited for the feeling of hunger to surge in like it always did after long periods of not eating, but it did not come. She wasn¡¯t hungry nor was she cold. There was a sense of liberation that came with her realization. She did not have to worry about finding food or thicker clothes that fit. Her only focus had to be on making it through whatever strange occurrence would come next.

    She emptied the pockets of the jacket, leaving the cans of food stacked on the porch in case there were any other people in the area who might be scavenging for supplies. She pulled the jacket back on even though she did not need it. There was a sort of comfort in the normalcy and she wanted to keep every advantage that she had, including shielding her abilities from things like that which had stomped through the street the night before. She tucked her hands into the jacket pockets and walked into the street, trying to determine where she should go next.

    As she walked down the road, Mei tried to fight back the feeling of being overwhelmed. She was completely directionless and alone for the second time in as many days. Unlike in Hong Kong, there was no building beckoning her towards it. She only had an experience hiding from some strange creature that stalked through the night to give her any indicator of what was going on.

    The streets were silent. In Hong Kong, there had been a fair number of survivors following the war and Mei and her family would often interact with those who resided close to them. That did not appear to be the case here. Mei noted the number of houses with collapsed roofs and burned interiors. The airstrikes that drove Mei¡¯s family into their basement must have been more common here. Mei continued walking, hoping to find either another person or some idea of where she should go. A creeping sense of futility was growing in her mind but she pushed it down.

    As she struggled with her own feelings, something caught her eye. Off the main road, buried slightly in unmelted snow, sat a decaying and rusted machine of war. It was a tank branded with the insignia of the Iron Alliance, the losing alliance in the final war and the one that Mei¡¯s own country was a part of. Mei remembered watching the news and seeing similar ones rolling into Taiwan and South Korea. They had all bore the same insignia but the build was different from this one. She walked over to the tank and began to inspect it. In its side was a hole, about 8 feet in diameter, with jagged edges and bent metal. The tank had clearly been damaged during battle. She continued to inspect the machine and her eyes fell on a second insignia, on the opposite side as the Iron Alliance emblem. It was a crossed hammer and sickle underneath a singular star, the insignia of Russia.

    Mei stared at the emblem, lost in thought. It would make sense that this was Russia especially when considering the weather and the architecture. However, it was also possible that this was a tank that was invading a neighboring country or had been deployed in one further away during a ground invasion. Of the three major nations within the Iron Alliance, Russia had been the most aggressive and had continuously launched ground invasions even as it led to mounting defeats. Based on the estimated age of the tank, Mei concluded that she was either in Russia or in a nation that directly bordered Russia.

    Mei still had no idea where she should be going. She continued walking and she slipped off the jacket once again. She let snowflakes fall on her bare skin and marveled at how the cold lingered for only a few seconds. She brushed the snowflakes off, feeling the wetness of her skin as they melted beneath the heat of her fingers. She knew that she should be shivering like she was when she first arrived here. Yet she felt as comfortable as she would if she was back home in the climate she was used to. She carried the jacket with her as she walked along. The wind whipped through her hair and around her exposed skin. She knew she looked out of place in her short sleeved shirt and ripped jeans but there were no people around to notice.

    As she kept walking, she noticed a house. The ones she passed were like the one she stayed in the night before. They were small and gray with few windows and simple designs, but the one ahead of her was stately in nature. It had multiple stories and loomed over the street, dwarfing the houses beside it. An iron and stone gate surrounded the home. Tattered banners hung from the windows and Mei could just make out parts of the Russian flag and the emblem of the Iron Alliance, the same ones she had seen on the Russian tank a few yards back. There was an innate magnetism to the house and Mei found herself pulled into its orbit. She carefully navigated between the stone wall and the rusted iron gate which hung haphazardly on its hinges. She stared up at the front of the house as she walked down the path towards it. It had gray brick walls that stood strong against the elements and time. Though there was missing glass from the window panes, the house was otherwise intact. It appeared to have survived the war and the years that followed.

    Mei stopped at the solid oak double doors that shielded the interior of the house from the elements. She paused and pressed her hand against the wood, pushing in. The door did not budge. She pushed down on the tarnished silver handle and pushed the door again but the door resisted her once more. Setting aside all logic, she grabbed hold of the ornate silver knocker shaped like a lion and pounded on the door.

    From inside her childhood home, Natalya heard a rhythmic pounding as if someone was knocking on the door. She tilted her head and listened.

    THUD THUD THUD

    She felt the tingling of the divine power inside her. She stood from the couch and stretched, her aged joints cracking as they moved. She slowly shuffled to the window and pulled aside the tattered curtain to look outside. A young girl was banging on the door. Her face was covered in soot and she carried a fur lined jacket at her side. Natalya was perplexed. She made her way to the door and unlocked the multitude of locks.

    Mei could hear the sound of locks being undone from inside. She stopped knocking and stepped back. Her heart raced in her chest and she suddenly became hyper aware of her appearance. She slid the jacket back on and pushed loose strands of hair back from her face. She noticed the dark soot on her hands and she wiped them on her jeans to no avail. The door swung open and an old woman looked at her quizzically. The two stared at each other in silence.

    Natalya looked at the girl standing outside of her front door. She had put on the jacket that she had been carrying and now she was staring at Natalya with the same level of intrigue that Natalya looked at her with. The girl looked familiar to Natalya but she couldn¡¯t place where she had seen her.

    Mei stared at the old woman for what felt like an eternity. It was then that she realized that it was highly unlikely that this woman spoke Mandarin. Mei was fluent in three languages, but none of them were Russian.

    ¡°Do you want to come in?¡± the woman asked. Mei looked at her in astonishment. She could understand the woman perfectly but she was also aware of the fact that the woman was not speaking in a language she was familiar with.

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Mei replied.

    Natalya looked at the girl curiously, trying to understand how she was able to communicate with the girl. Neither of them had spoken the same language in their brief interaction with each other and yet they each clearly understood the other. Natalya stood to the side and allowed the girl to walk in.

    Mei marveled at the interior of the house as she entered. In its prime, the house would have been a sight to behold. Its high ceilings held crystalline chandeliers and light fixtures made from antlers. Along the walls were paintings of a family and various landscapes. A set of curved stairs led up to the second floor, overlooking the house and reminding Mei of a set from a movie. The dark wood floors had been worn with age but they still were impressive. It was so different from the flat that Mei and her family had called him in Wei Chai.

    The woman shut the door, redoing each lock and then she turned to Mei and gestured down the hallway. Mei waited for the woman to begin walking and she followed her into a massive living room. Against the wall was a stone fireplace with a fire roaring behind the grate. In the room were two blue velvet couches that sat on a sprawling rug with an elaborate design. In between them was a glass top coffee table. Various sculptures and art were tastefully placed throughout the room. Even without electricity, the room felt luxurious.

    ¡°Would you like any tea?¡± the woman asked Mei. Mei thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t need it but there was something comforting about the idea of sharing tea with a person again.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yes please,¡± she replied. The woman shuffled out of the room and returned a few minutes later with a small mug and saucer. She slid open the grate in front of the fireplace and grabbed the handle of the tea kettle hung over the fire. She carefully poured the steaming water over the tea bag in the mug and then passed it to Mei.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mei said.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± the woman responded, returning the kettle to the kettle hook over the fire and shutting the grate. She made her way over to the couch opposite of Mei and sat down, grabbing her own mug from one of the side tables and taking a sip.

    ¡°I will ask the obvious here, how are you able to understand me?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mei responded truthfully, ¡°How are you able to understand me?¡±

    ¡°My answer is the same as yours. That is to say, I don¡¯t know.¡± the woman replied. They sat in silence and drank from their mugs of tea.

    ¡°My name is Natalya Vasilyev,¡± the woman said, staring into the fire.

    ¡°I am Mei Chen. It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Mei replied. Natlya looked at her and smiled. Her smile was filled with a sort of sadness and it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°Though the circumstances of our meeting are not nice, it is nice to meet you as well, Mei Chen.¡± Natalya said. She set her mug of tea down on the side table, ¡°How did you end up here?¡± she asked.

    Mei fought back tears as she told the old woman about the explosion that killed her parents and destroyed her home. She told her about the hellhound that turned into a dragon and about falling into the ground and landing here. She told her about the massive beast with the cloven hooves and bat-like wings that had stalked outside of the house she sheltered in the night before.

    Natalya listened to the girl speak and suddenly she remembered where she had seen the girl. It was the girl from her dream when she was just a child, the one that was running through the smoke on a street far below her. This was the second indication that Natalya¡¯s dream had been a vision. The first had been the day that she saw the meteor hit the Kremlin.

    ¡°And what about you? Is this your home?¡± Mei asked.

    ¡°Not entirely,¡± Natalya said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I lived here as a little girl, but only briefly. My grandmother was a strict practitioner of the Orthodox faith and my father¡¯s party became an enemy to it when I was young. Our church was shut down and my grandmother convinced my parents to send me to a convent in Estonia. My parents had never liked me very much. They had hoped for a son and I was the only child that God gave them. So when they were offered the opportunity, they sent me off.¡±

    Mei gave the woman a sympathetic look but Natalya shook her head,

    ¡°No child, do not feel sorry for me. I was put into the care of wonderful people at the convent. I lived there happily for five years before things changed.¡± Natalya told Mei about the black ram and the man in the red suit.

    Mei listened to Natalya as she told her about her life at the convent in Estonia and then her time at the monastery in Sicily where she had encountered a male witch. Natalya told her of her revelation as to the abilities she possessed and how she used them to assist in the capture of the witch. As she talked about the feeling within her that she came to recognize as divine power, Mei found that they described her feelings since the meteor. The warm tingling feeling grew stronger as she listened to Natalya.

    ¡°I spent many years at the monastery after the capture of the witch, Enzo Romano. I was invited to the Vatican and allowed to access their sprawling libraries and once met with His Holiness as well. As the Final War came to its climax and it became clear that the nations were going to tear each other apart, the monastery evacuated its members from the island. I didn¡¯t know where to go and so I returned to Russia. By the time I made it back home, the world as we knew it was over. My family was gone. So I took up residence here, alone. And this is where I have been for the past few years¡± Natalya finished.

    ¡°How did you know that the feeling inside you were abilities and not, I don¡¯t know, something else?¡± Mei asked.

    ¡°Something else doesn¡¯t give one the ability to walk in these frigid temperatures without a jacket.¡± Natalya said knowingly. Mei realized what she meant,

    ¡°Oh, you saw that,¡± She said and Natalya laughed,

    ¡°Yes, I did. And I am assuming that our ability to communicate with one another is born of our respective abilities as well. You have been feeling that feeling I described earlier since the meteor haven¡¯t you?¡± Natalya asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Mei replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s why you¡¯re alive, dear.¡±

    Natalya explained the Virtues and the Vices to Mei. Natalya also explained the Christian concept of the Times of Tribulation to Mei as she had grown up and remained a practicing Buddhist.

    ¡°Are we both Virtues then?¡± Mei asked and Natalya shrugged,

    ¡°Truly I do not know, but I believe so,¡± she said. ¡°It would explain how you and I have survived the encounters we¡¯ve been faced with and how we ended up here together.¡±

    ¡°What was that thing that I saw last night?¡± Mei asked and the fire seemed to flicker. Natalya knew that the girl would ask that question, but she still felt unprepared to answer it.

    ¡°Something very similar to what you encountered back home. However, I think it is stronger than that entity. I believe it to be the man in the red suit,¡± Natalya said. Mei was perplexed,

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t a man,¡± she replied.

    ¡°It never was.¡±

    Mei felt a cold chill run down her spine and she grabbed her mug of tea, cupping it in her hands and feeling the warmth emanate from it. There was a comfort in the familiarity of the action. Natalya sensed the girl¡¯s anxiousness and she leaned forward from the couch, placing her hand on Mei¡¯s arm.

    Mei felt a rush of warmth from Natalya¡¯s fingertips and her jaw unclenched and shoulders relaxed. Her mind stopped racing and she felt at ease. It was as if all of her worries had suddenly been removed from her mind.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± she asked in a hushed whisper. Natalya removed her hand and slowly sat back,

    ¡°It is one of the gifts I have been blessed with. Ever since I became aware of it, I have been able to affect the mood of others. I don¡¯t know how, but I can.¡± Natalya replied.

    ¡°Like how I was able to feel warm and how I haven¡¯t felt hungry once since arriving?¡± Mei asked and Natalya nodded.

    ¡°Our blessings are different and I suspect that they suit the purpose we are meant to serve.¡±

    ¡°What purpose is that?¡± Mei asked.

    ¡°I thought you might ask that and I am sorry to disappoint you again, but I do not know. I suspect it may be us that are the last hope for humanity.¡± Natalya paused, ¡°What little is left of it.¡±

    ¡°Just me and you?¡± Mei asked skeptically and Natalya laughed,

    ¡°No, there are seven Vices and there are seven Virtues. However, I do not know if there can be multiple of the same virtue or if there is only one. I take it as a small comfort that there are at least seven of us with the possibility of more,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But that would also mean there could be more than seven vices, right?¡±

    ¡°It could but I don¡¯t think it is likely because virtues manifest in humanity and can do so in a collective sense. It was that mutual manifestation that prevented us from falling into the apocalypse sooner. Vices, however, represent the deadliest sins of humanity, born from the corruption of Hell. Those seven are all encompassing and I believe represented by the seven figures I saw in my dream years ago. There are others with those seven but I do not believe they are as powerful.¡± Natalya answered. A sudden realization hit her as she watched Mei process the information she had just shared, ¡°Mei, have you had time to grieve?¡± she asked.

    It was as if a dam burst. Mei¡¯s eyes immediately flooded with tears and the emotions she had been holding back surged forward. She had been in survival mode since the explosion, dodging dragons and scrambling for shelter in an unfamiliar place. Her parents were dead and Mei had only been able to keep moving. There were too many things to process at once and her brain prioritized her survival first. This was the first instance in which she was free to feel.

    Mei¡¯s body shook as she fell into heaving sobs, pulling her knees to her chest and hugging her legs tightly against her body. Her wails filled the room and echoed from the walls. Natalya stood up from the couch and sat next to the girl, gently rubbing her back.

    ¡°Let it all out,¡± she said reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Mei continued to cry for the next twenty minutes, grieving the loss of her family and the normalcy of her life. She slowly composed herself and wiped the tears from her eyes and unwrapped her arms from around her legs. Natalya smiled at her warmly,

    ¡°Tell me one of your favorite memories with your family,¡± she said. Mei thought for a moment and then she smiled as one came to mind,

    ¡°Papa always worked a lot and he was hardly ever home before the war ended. But when the province lost power and the newspaper could no longer print, they laid everyone off. Papa didn¡¯t let it bother him and we had more time with him. There was a short amount of time where life felt perfect, despite everything going on around us. It was when my brother, Bolin, was on the medicine I got for him and he was able to do things like he used to and Papa wasn¡¯t working and Mama was home like usual. We had to get creative with entertaining ourselves because there was no electricity and no connection to the outside world.¡± Mei began.

    ¡°The city was dangerous at the time. People were desperate and houses were being broken into and things were getting stolen. Most of our neighbors had left but there were still people in the province and my papa, who was one of the most caring people I knew, decided he wanted to do something for the neighborhood and give it a sense of community again. He brought out this kickball from when Bolin and I were little and he rolled out his tiny charcoal grill. He still had some charcoal stored away and a lighter. He started up the grill and just started roasting vegetables from our garden outside. The smell drew people out and he invited them to eat. There wasn¡¯t nearly enough food but he provided as much as he could and he had all these dirty, stressed out people eating roasted vegetables and playing kickball. Bolin and I were the team captains and we had this crazy mix of people on our teams. There were old people and young people, soldiers and salesmen. But that day, we were all just neighbors.¡±

    Natalya smiled as she listened to Mei recount the memory of her family. The fact that this was the memory that she had chosen to share spoke to the girl¡¯s own character and resilience.

    ¡°As it got dark out, papa added more lighter fluid to the grill and found some random pieces of wood to make a fire. We pulled as many chairs as we had in the house out to the street and we sat around the fire. Mama led us in songs and Bolin told stories and jokes. We sat out there and laughed and enjoyed each other¡¯s company until the sun started to rise over the skyscrapers. Just for that night, we were a community again.¡±

    ¡°Your father sounds like a very wonderful man,¡± Natalya remarked.

    ¡°He is,¡± Mei said before correcting herself, ¡°he was.¡±

    The fire was dying down, its flames reduced to smoldering embers. Natalya stood from the couch,

    ¡°Would you like to sleep here tonight?¡± she asked Mei.

    ¡°Yes please,¡± Mei replied.

    From the hall, a clock struck nine. The entire day had passed as the two had talked and Mei had hardly noticed.

    ¡°I know that you said you didn¡¯t feel hungry, but would you like to eat something?¡± Natalya offered. Mei knew that she could survive without food but she didn¡¯t know if Natalya could do the same.

    ¡°No thank you, you should save the food for yourself or anyone who needs it.¡± she replied.

    Always thinking about others, Natalya thought. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mei was the embodiment of the Virtue of Selflessness.

    ¡°Ok, let me show you to the bedroom then.¡± Natalya said. She opened a drawer on one of the side tables and pulled out a flashlight, clicking it on. The yellow beam from the light illuminated the space in front of them and Natalya carefully led Mei back into the main hall and up the staircase. Natalya opened one of the doors into a room with a wide four-poster bed complete with long curtains and plush pillows.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit gaudy,¡±  Natalya said as she pounded on the bed and brushed dust from the duvet. ¡°But I hope you will find it comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Natalya, for everything,¡± Mei said. Natalya smiled and walked over to her, giving her a hug,

    ¡°Thank you, Mei. For giving me the opportunity to meet you,¡± she replied. Natalya closed the door behind her as she left the room and Mei laid down in the bed, sinking into the soft mattress. She stared up at the canopy of the bed and slowly drifted off to sleep.

    THUD

    Mei¡¯s eyes shot open and she sat up in the darkness.

    THUD

    The window panes rattled and she recognized the sound immediately. The creature from the other night was prowling again. Mei quietly stood up from the bed and tiptoed to the bedroom door. She gingerly opened the door and looked out into the dark hallway,

    THUD

    The footsteps sounded closer.

    ¡°Natalya!¡± Mei called out in a hushed whisper. She received no answer.

    THUD. BOOM

    There was a crashing sound from outside that sounded as if a bomb had gone off in a nearby building. The house shook violently. Mei used the noise to hide her footsteps as she ran out into the hallway, looking around for where Natalya might have gone. Mei slowly made her way down the stairs,

    THUD

    ¡°Mei!¡± Natalya whispered as Mei made it to the bottom of the staircase. She was standing off from the entrance of the main hall and gestured rapidly with her hand for Mei to follow her.

    Mei followed closely behind Natalya as she led them to the entrance to the basement. She opened the door and pointed down the steps with the flashlight, clicking it on so Mei could see.

    THUD

    The house shook again and Mei could feel the vibrations through the floor. The creature was close. Mei started down the steps and Natalya followed behind her, closing the basement door. Mei made it to the bottom of the stairs and looked up at Natalya, waiting for her to make it into the basement.

    THUD

    Natalya lost her footing midway down the stairs and fell. The flashlight flew out of her hands as she pitched forward into the darkness. Mei tried to catch her but she couldn¡¯t see where Natalya was. The flashlight hit the ground and its light went out. There was a loud crash and a moan from Natalya as she hit the hard stone ground.

    Mei scrambled for the flashlight, feeling the ground with her hands until they hit the handle of the flashlight. She grabbed it and fumbled for the switch before finally getting it back on.

    THUD. BOOM

    Mei shone the light on Natalya and gasped. Her left arm had broken her fall and the bone had snapped, protruding through skin. Mei couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of pain that the woman was in but Natalya cradled her arm with her other hand quietly.

    ¡°Natalya,¡± Mei whispered, crouching down to where Natalya was sitting on the floor. Up close the arm looked even worse. Jagged white bone jutted out of the torn skin amid a pool of crimson blood. Mei covered her mouth and looked away, feeling lightheaded. She looked back at Natalya. Her face was paper white and Mei knew she was in pain.

    THUD

    The house shook again. The ground vibrated and Mei knew the creature was nearly on them. She felt the warm tingling feeling and gently reached out, touching Natalya¡¯s forearm.

    Natalya winced and then watched in amazement as a golden glow began to pulse from Mei¡¯s fingers. She felt a gentle tingle that flowed from Mei¡¯s fingers like an electric current. It spread through her veins and the pain began to recede. She felt a growing warmth and then she watched as the skin pulled back over her broken bone and knit together. She could feel her bone pulling back together and locking in its rightful place.

    THUD. CRASH

    Above them was the sound of glass shattering and crashing to the floor as the creature smashed through the walls of the house. The golden light faded from Mei¡¯s fingers and she pulled her hand back. Natalya slowly stretched her arm and tested her range of motion. Mei watched her as she moved her arm and wiggled her fingers.

    ¡°Mei, you¡¯re incredible,¡± Natalya whispered.

    BAM

    The basement door flew open and Mei shut off the flashlight. Natalya pulled her back from the bottom of the stairs, using the darkness of the basement to hide them from view. They shuffled underneath the stairs and Natalya pulled Mei close.

    Mei shut her eyes tightly and began to replay her mother¡¯s words through her head,

    Hold onto that chance.

    Thump.

    The stair creaked under the weight of something coming down them. Mei willed the chance that she and Natalya would remain hidden to grow larger.

    Thump.

    Dust fell down on the pair from the steps above them. Natalya gripped Mei¡¯s arm tighter and prayed silently. Mei continued to imagine their odds growing larger, picturing the number ballooning in her head.

    Thump.

    Natalya¡¯s heart was in her throat. She clung to Mei and began to think through their limited options. If she distracted the demon, Mei might be able to escape. But there was a greater than zero chance that they would both end up dead.

    BONG BONG BONG

    The clock sounded from the hallway and the stairs groaned as they suddenly released the weight on them. Taking advantage of the distraction, Natalya pulled Mei behind her from underneath the stairs and deeper into the basement. She pulled open a door and pushed Mei ahead of her.

    Another set of stairs stretched up, leading to an exit from the house. Natalya closed the door behind them and rushed up the stairs. Once they were outside, Natalya pressed a finger to her lips and grabbed Mei¡¯s hand, leading her somewhere. Smoke filled the air, billowing from a house next to Natalya¡¯s. Once they were some distance away from the house, Natalya looked to Mei.

    ¡°My father was a member of the Communist Party and his father grew up during the overthrow of the Czar. That led to my father being deeply paranoid, which is why we had an emergency exit in the basement. And following the Cuban Missile Crisis, he had this installed.¡± Natalya bent down and brushed the snow from a metal door. She pulled a key from her pocket and unlocked it, opening the door to another set of stairs.

    ¡°Awful lot of these,¡± Natalya grumbled as she led the way down the dark steps into the underground bunker. Mei carefully closed the door behind them, plunging them into darkness. She pulled the flashlight from her pocket and turned it on,

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad you kept that with you,¡± Natalya remarked, carefully walking down the steps. ¡°There¡¯s some more down here and batteries too which will be useful.¡±

    As Natalya made it to the bottom of the steps and stood in the small space of the bunker, she realized she was in her evening gown. Despite the thin material and loose fitting sleeves, she had not felt the piercing cold of the snow and ice outside.

    ¡°Your abilities are able to affect others the same as you,¡± she whispered in awe.

    ¡°Are they?¡± Mei asked and Natalya spread her arms and gestured at herself, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s adrenaline.¡± Mei said and Natalya shook her head,

    ¡°Not everything has a rational explanation, especially now. I watched you heal my arm. You are why the broken bone pulled itself back together and why there¡¯s not a scratch on me now after falling down those stairs. And I know you are why I am not currently succumbing to hypothermia,¡± Natalya said. ¡°The old ways of the world no longer apply. I think you know that by now. May I have the flashlight, please?¡±

    Mei passed Natalya the flashlight and she began to use it to scan across the shelves in the bunker, taking inventory of the supplies that remained. She grabbed another flashlight off the shelf and opened it, sliding in a couple of batteries and testing it before handing it off to Mei. Natalya grabbed a bag from off the shelf and began stuffing it with batteries and blankets that were stored in the shelter. There were a few cans of food but most of them had passed their expiration date and Natalya decided not to take them along. Their weight would only slow down whoever carried the bag and, so long as she remained with Mei, neither of them would need food. She did throw in a few bottles of water just in case as she was not yet sure of the extent of Mei¡¯s abilities and their effect on others.

    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Mei asked and Natalya looked back at her and smiled,

    ¡°Not unless you see something we need that I am forgetting,¡± she replied.

    Mei scanned the shelves with her flashlight and looked at the items covered in cobwebs. In the corner was a dusty copy of the Orthodox bible. She grabbed it and blew the dust off the cover and slid it into the bag. Natalya paused, gently grabbing the book and flipping open the cover. It was the copy that had belonged to her grandmother.

    ¡°Good find,¡± she said. She gently tucked the book into the bag and zipped it up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Mei asked.

    ¡°First we survive the night.¡±

 Chapter 11: With Friends Like These

    Giulia blinked in the bright sunlight filling the room from the windows high above. She looked to the left and right before slowly sitting up, trying to determine where she was. She was in a bed she did not recognize and Mateo was sleeping in a bed beside her. The multiple beds set up throughout the room indicated that this was some sort of living quarters. She just didn¡¯t know where. The memories from the day before came flooding back to her. She remembered walking out of the library and being attacked by the man who severed her hand.

    My hand.

    She realized then that she did not feel any pain. She looked down at her wrist expecting to see a bloody stump and saw her hand. Nothing appeared to be out of the ordinary. She held it up in front of her and wiggled her fingers. She rotated her wrist and turned her hand so her palm was facing her. She did the same for her other hand. She was even more unsure now than she was before. She reached over and shook Mateo gently,

    ¡°Mateo, wake up¡± she said. He woke up and looked at her, wide-eyed.

    ¡°Mama!¡± he exclaimed and he jumped from the bed and nearly tackled her in a hug.

    ¡°Mateo, what is this all about?¡± Giulia asked, hugging her son back. He wrapped himself tightly around her as if she was going to disappear if he let go. She could hear him sniffling against her shoulder,

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± she asked, holding him out at arm¡¯s length. He wiped tears from his cheek and tilted his head, his expression changing to one of perplexion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±

    ¡°No mama, it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± Mateo answered solemnly.

    ¡°But how?¡± she asked, releasing her son and holding up her hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did, but I did. I healed you,¡± Mateo said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Mateo.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, but it is.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said a voice from the doorway. Giulia and her son immediately looked towards the voice. Father Alessio was standing there smiling at them as they sat on the bed. Giulia felt a sense of unease. She noticed how her son tensed when he noticed it was the priest.

    ¡°Good morning, I have brought you breakfast. Surely you¡¯re hungry,¡± Father Alessio said and Father Lorenzo walked in with two plates piled high with eggs, bacon and sausage. Steam wafted off the hot food and Giulia felt her mouth begin to water. It had been a long time since she had a hot meal.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Mateo replied. His voice carried an edge to it and Giulia looked at her son quizzically.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Father Alessio remarked, but Mateo¡¯s stomach betrayed him as it released a rumbling growl that was clearly audible to all in the room.

    ¡°Eat, my son.¡± Father Lorenzo commanded, setting the plates down on a wooden end table between the beds. He pulled two forks from the pockets of his robes and set one on each plate. ¡°You¡¯ll need to keep your strength up.¡± He said, looking squarely at Mateo.

    Mateo was silent and Giulia watched her son, waiting to see what he was going to do. She was starving but she felt as though Mateo knew something that he didn¡¯t. After a few minutes, he relented and grabbed a plate, passing it to Giulia before taking the other for himself.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he mumbled. Father Alessio beamed brightly,

    ¡°You are quite welcome, my son. Come meet me in the library when you are finished.¡± he said. Father Alessio then turned and left the room and Father Lorenzo followed behind.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Giulia asked once the priests were out of earshot.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t priests, mama. They¡¯re not even human,¡± Mateo replied darkly. Giulia paused to reflect on what her son had just told her.

    ¡°What are they?¡± she asked even though she already knew the answer.

    ¡°Demons,¡± Mateo replied.

    ¡°Should we even eat this?¡± Giulia asked.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t kill us by poisoning us, they could do it much faster,¡± Mateo replied, taking a bite of the food.

    His answer sent chills down Giulia¡¯s spine, what had he seen that she hadn¡¯t? She found herself feeling helpless in this new reality where she had to rely on her son more than he could rely on her. She tried to resist eating but the food smelled heavenly. She took a bite of the eggs and sighed in contentment. She hadn¡¯t realized how hungry she was.

    The two ate in silence and Giulia noted the gloominess of her son¡¯s mood. Some of his childlike quality was gone. Whatever happened in the moments that Giulia couldn¡¯t remember was forcing him to grow up. She felt a pang of guilt as she considered how different things might have been if they had never left the cathedral. They finished eating and Mateo stacked the dirty plates on the end table.

    ¡°I should go meet,¡± he hesitated for a moment, ¡°Father Alessio in the library.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Giulia stated. She knew that Mateo would recognize the tone of her voice and understand that she wasn¡¯t giving him an option. He nodded in agreement.

    Giulia stood up from the bed for the first time and her legs wobbled. She balanced herself and gingerly took a few steps forward. Once that was successful, she followed behind Mateo towards the library. The route they took was completely unfamiliar to her. She deduced that they must have gone further into the Apostolic Palace and stayed where the priests used to.

    ¡°Father Alessio?¡± Mateo called into the library as they entered. The priest poked his head out from around the corner of one of the shelves. He saw Giulia standing behind Mateo and his smile slid from his face. He walked over to the pair.

    Giulia noticed the imposing height of the priest as he stood directly in front of her. He looked down at her,

    ¡°Your presence is not needed, Ms. Giordano,¡± he said. His tone was polite but Giulia sensed the vaguely threatening undertones. She looked to Mateo who nodded rapidly,

    ¡°Very well, I need to go gather some of our belongings from the chapel if that¡¯s alright?¡± Giulia requested. Father Alessio straightened up and smiled,

    ¡°But of course, sister. Take your time and feel free to explore the other areas of the Apostolic Palace. Father Lorenzo can give you a tour if you¡¯d like?¡± he offered.

    ¡°I will think on it and let you know when I return,¡± Giulia replied and Father Alessio smiled but his eyes narrowed,

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± He said flatly.

    Giulia exchanged one last look with her son and began walking out of the library. She could feel Father Alessio¡¯s eyes boring into the back of head as she exited. She walked down the hall and through the entrance, blinking in the bright sunlight as she exited the dim interior of the building. She nearly vomited when she saw the decomposing body at the foot of the steps to the Apostolic Palace. Flies swarmed the body that was crumpled on the ground over a dried pool of black blood. As she made her way past it, the flies dispersed and she saw the oozing flesh and festering wound in the chest of the man. He was barely recognizable but she knew it was the man who had attacked her. She held her breath as she quickly passed by the corpse, avoiding inhaling the scent of the rotting flesh.

    She hurriedly made her way down the street towards the chapel, giving the basilica a wide berth as she passed it. She pushed open the door of the chapel and entered quickly, shutting the door behind her. In her rush, she broke the line of salt at the threshold of the door.

    Giulia walked over to the pile of books that she and Mateo had taken from the library the last time. Next to them was the canister of salt and a crucifix. The vials of holy water were gone. She grabbed the crucifix and shoved it in her blouse. She took the canister of salt and scanned through the pile of books, looking for the one on demonology.

    ¡°Giulia Giordano, I know that you¡¯re smarter than that,¡± a voice said from behind her. She whirled around and looked toward the entrance of the chapel. A woman in long purple robes with a hood that covered all but the bottom half of her face stood in the doorway. Across the breast of her robes was the white outline of a flower that Giulia recognized as a lily.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Giulia asked, pulling back out the crucifix and holding it in front of her. The woman laughed,

    ¡°Understand that you are here at my pleasure and that I do not need you for my plans,¡± she said. The room darkened and the woman in front of Giulia seemed to grow in height. ¡°Your son is all I need. Disposing of you won¡¯t change a single aspect of the plan.¡±

    Giulia clutched the crucifix tightly and slowly stepped back to the altar. The woman pulled down her hood, exposing her face. Long silvery hair fell down across her shoulders and her back. She had piercing blue eyes that accentuated her blood red lips. Her pupils did not reflect the light and it gave her eyes a soulless and dead look.

    ¡°What do you want with my son?¡± Giulia asked. The woman rolled her eyes,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some fantasy where I give you the big reveal and you and your child foil my plans with some Hail Mary plan, Giulia. My plans will remain my own and you can remain alive if you stop trying to interfere,¡± she replied. The woman began to walk away and Giulia called after her,

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the Virtuous Seven, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The woman stopped and turned on her heel, facing Giulia. Her face was unreadable. The shadows seemed to stretch from the corners of the room and reach for Giulia.

    ¡°This is your last warning.¡± the woman said,

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Do¡± The crucifix began to heat up in Giulia¡¯s hands but she held onto it,

    ¡°Not¡± The heat increased and Giulia could smell the flesh of her palms beginning to burn, she yelped and dropped it.

    ¡°Interfere.¡± The crucifix melted into a silvery puddle which reformed into a white serpent with red beady eyes. It coiled up and hissed at Giulia before striking at her, stopping with its fangs just centimeters away from her leg. The snake slithered away and the woman bent down and extended her arm, allowing the snake to wind around it. The shadows receded once more as the woman pulled her hood back over her head.

    ¡°Pray we do not meet again, Giulia.¡± she said before walking out of the chapel. Giulia noticed that she walked directly between the space in the salt line.

    In the library, Mateo was reading through the field journal that Father Alessio had given him, Revealing Revelations. The journal documented the knowledge of the Church regarding the apocalypse and what they believed would follow.

    ¡°Do you remember the account that you first read when you visited the library?¡± Father Alessio asked, interrupting Mateo¡¯s reading.

    ¡°About the exorcism?¡± Mateo asked and Father Alessio nodded,

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±

    ¡°I remember it, yea. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you recall how that demon was banished?¡± Father Alessio pressed. Mateo thought for a moment, trying to jog his memory.

    ¡°The priest learned its name, I think. Mast-something.¡± Mateo replied. Father Alessio looked pleased,

    ¡°Exactly! To banish a demon, you must first know its true name.¡± he explained cheerfully.

    ¡°So?¡± Mateo asked. He was uncertain why the demon disguised as a priest was explaining to him the process of exorcism. Father Alessio huffed,

    ¡°Princes of Hell are still demons,¡± he said. Mateo could hear the annoyance in his voice.

    ¡°Oh, because you want me to banish the Prince of¡­¡±

    ¡°Greed.¡±

    ¡°Right, the Prince of Greed,¡± Mateo finished. Father Alessio pinched the bridge of his nose and looked up at the ceiling for a moment before looking back at Mateo.

    ¡°While I am painfully aware of the fact that you are a child, I am not going to be able to walk you through this entire process. My master wants this task completed within a set amount of time so I need you to process things just a little bit faster.¡± Father Alessio said through gritted teeth.

    The image of the priest consuming the heart of the man who tried to kill his mother kept Mateo from laughing. There was a level of amusement in the demon¡¯s irritation with him, but fear kept it in check.

    ¡°Father Lorenzo, would you like to assist?¡± Father Alessio asked,

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Father Lorenzo replied.

    ¡°Your help would be greatly appreciated,¡± Father Alessio insisted.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Father Lorenzo walked away from Father Alessio and Mateo, slipping away between the bookshelves.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ll need to learn the true name of the Prince of Greed and use it to banish him.¡± Mateo piped up and Father Alessio looked back to him,

    ¡°Yes, exactly that. There¡¯s a little bit more to it than just learning his name but that¡¯s most of it. Names hold power. Once you speak the true name of a demon, they become susceptible to you. Normally, a demon and especially a Prince of Hell, will kill you before you can speak their name. However, you cannot be harmed by Greed as the counter Virtue to the Prince,¡± Father Alessio explained. Mateo slowly absorbed the information,

    ¡°So what¡¯s the Prince of Greed¡¯s true name?¡± he asked. Father Alessio¡¯s eye twitched and he turned away from the boy, once again pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a child, he¡¯s just a child¡± Father Alessio mumbled to himself. He turned back to Mateo with a forced smile on his face,

    ¡°If it were that simple, you and your mother would not be alive. The other Princes would be banished and my master would claim this domain as their own. There are rules in the dominions of Hell, though you may not believe it. The Princes¡¯ true names are carefully guarded and only they may reveal them. Divine intervention in the mortal realm made it possible for your kind to access them but even then it is a difficult task. Neither myself nor Lorenzo nor even our master would be able to confirm that you have found the right name. We cannot guide you to the name nor give any hints about it. I cannot even speak of the true name of Lorenzo though the Princes can. Considering that the Princes have only appeared in isolation across history, it is entirely possible that there remains no record of their name. But if a record still remains, the Holy City would be the likeliest to contain it.¡±

    ¡°Once I learn the Prince¡¯s name and the ritual to banish him, what happens next?¡± Mateo asked. Father Alessio suddenly had a devious grin on his face,

    ¡°That is to be left up to Father Lorenzo and I. You do your part and we¡¯ll do ours,¡± he replied devilishly.

    Giulia finished packing up the few belongings from the chapel and she tied the ends of a piece of fabric from the piles of cloth that had served as beds, creating a homemade sack. She carried it over her shoulder as she walked out of the chapel. She paused and looked around the building that had served as her and Mateo¡¯s sanctuary for the past year. With a sigh, she walked out of the door and began her journey back to the Apostolic Palace.

    As she began to pass the basilica, she saw the woman in purple standing at the entrance. Goosebumps formed on her arms as she paused to face the woman. The hood hid the woman¡¯s face except for the bottom half. Giulia could see the blood red lips turned up in a smile. The woman raised her hand and began to move her fingers as if she was operating a puppet. Giulia watched her curiously.

    A hand wrapped around her throat and Giulia¡¯s eyes went wide. She strained to see behind her and then the overwhelming scent of rotting flesh filled her nostrils. Her stomach twisted at the stench and she started to cough. She fell forward, dropping the makeshift bag, as she was released by her assailant and whirled around to face the corpse of the same man who had nearly killed her before. He moved like a marionette with the leg joints bending the wrong way and his feet twisting inward as they buckled underneath his weight. The body lurched and jerked towards her clumsily. Giulia looked at the woman in purple at the basilica doors and watched how her fingers directed the motion of the body.

    As if it sensed Giulia¡¯s realization, the body jerked its head up and the glassy eyes stared straight at her. Giulia froze in place,

    ¡°This is only a fraction of my power, Giuliaaaaaaaaah,¡± the man hissed, his jaw falling slack as he said her name, drawing out its syllables.

    Giulia looked back at the woman again as the woman flicked her hand. The body flew through the air and landed on top of Giulia, pinning her to the ground. Giulia screamed and pushed the body off of her, rolling out from underneath it and grabbing the cloth sack. She tucked it under her arm as she ran towards the Apostolic Palace. In the distance, she could hear the woman laughing.

    Giulia entered the Apostolic Palace and stopped to catch her breath. She checked behind her to make sure that neither the corpse nor the woman in purple had followed her. The streets were quiet and empty. She walked down the hallway and snuck past the library, briefly pausing to see if she could spot her son. She saw him seated near the middle of the library at one of the tables, facing away from her. Neither of the priests were with him. She breathed a sigh of relief and continued down the hall towards the living quarters, constantly checking over her shoulder.

    She made it into the living quarters and once again checked behind her. The halls were empty and so she quietly slid into the room and shut the door. She threw the cloth sack onto the bed and unraveled it. It fell open to reveal the items she had brought from the chapel. Clothes for her and Mateo, the books they had taken from the library before, but Giulia noticed the other things she had packed were missing. Her heart began to race and she pushed through the pile of clothes and books, searching.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Really, Giulia?¡± a voice said from beside her. Giulia jumped, startled by the voice and looked to see where it came from. Sitting in a chair at the end of the bed was Father Alessio. A silver chain with a cross on it dangled from the priest¡¯s gloved hand. In his other hand was the canister of salt. Giulia swallowed hard and stood up,

    ¡°F..father Alessio¡­¡± she stammered and the priest raised an eyebrow, boredly swinging the necklace with the cross pendant back and forth. He slowly stood up and closed his hand around the necklace,

    ¡°We offer hospitality,¡± he said, taking a step towards Giulia. She stepped back from him. ¡°We offer sanctuary,¡± another step. Giulia was beginning to feel cornered,

    ¡°We save the lives of you and your little brat.¡±

    The priest now loomed over Giulia and the light had dimmed in the room as if a cloud passed in front of the sun. Father Alessio glared down at Giulia and she noticed that his eyes were now entirely black. There was no discernible pupil. She could not even see her own reflection with the abyssal eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°And you repay us by disturbing our master and plotting against us,¡± the priest now spoke with two voices. One human and one otherworldly. His voice echoed off the walls. Giulia¡¯s back was against the wall. She maintained eye contact with the demon.

    ¡°My son is not a tool for you to use,¡± she spat. A sinister smile split Father Alessio¡¯s face. His teeth looked larger and more pointed than they had before.

    ¡°Except he is, Giulia. And if he isn¡¯t then he¡¯s just a toy,¡± the demon leaned down close to Giulia¡¯s face, ¡°and toys are meant to be played with.¡±

    Giulia took her chance and smacked the canister of salt from the demon¡¯s hand. She pushed past him and grabbed it from the floor, pouring some in her palm. As Father Alessio whirled around to face her, she threw the salt into his eyes. A piercing shriek burst from the demon¡¯s throat and Giulia threw open the door, running out into the hallway and directly into Father Lorenzo.

    The second priest grabbed her hand and effortlessly pulled the container of salt from it. He maintained his grip on her wrist and Giulia felt a growing sense of fear. She didn¡¯t want to lose her hand again. She looked up at Father Lorenzo who shook his head and then pressed his other palm against her forehead. She saw a flash of light and then there was darkness.

    Mateo ran down the hall after hearing someone scream. He turned the corner and saw his mother go limp as Father Lorenzo held her wrist.

    ¡°NO!¡± he bellowed, running at the priest. Father Lorenzo dropped Giulia¡¯s arm and she fell to the ground. He held up his hand and Mateo found himself frozen in place. His muscles strained against the unseen force but he was unable to continue moving forward.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead,¡± Father Lorenzo said, ¡°just taking a rest.¡±

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Mateo asked through clenched teeth. Each word took tremendous effort as his jaw was locked up by whatever power held him place.

    ¡°Again, child, she¡¯s resting. She needed it. She was becoming hysterical,¡± Father Lorenzo replied, walking around Mateo. He pushed his hand between the boy¡¯s shoulder blades and Mateo fell to the ground, once again able to move.

    ¡°Think carefully before you make your next move,¡± Father Lorenzo warned. Mateo knew his mother¡¯s life depended on him cooperating with the demons. Mateo slowly stood and turned around to face Father Lorenzo.

    ¡°Good. Now tell me boy, what have your hours of study resulted in?¡±

    ¡°In the times of tribulation, the seven Vices will descend upon the Earth and take up residence in areas where they exerted influence before the final days,¡± Mateo began, reciting a passage from the Revealing Revelations journal, ¡°These vices will be countered only by their corresponding virtues, often referred to as the Virtuous Seven. These Virtues; Selflessness, Generosity, Moderation, Purity, Determination, Humility, and Patience, may manifest in singular instances or collective ones and will be impervious to the effects of their corresponding vice.¡±

    ¡°Correct, but I don¡¯t need you to recite the book for me. How does the banishment of a Vice work?¡± Father Lorenzo pressed.

    ¡°Demons may be exorcized by learning their true names. The Vices are demons at their core, but they hold more power. Learning the true name of a Vice is not enough. The Vice must be bound to an object that reflects their corrupting influence and that object must then be destroyed with fire. This binding ceremony requires blood from the corresponding Virtue to be effective.¡± Mateo replied and Father Lorenzo looked impressed,

    ¡°Good. Very good, Mateo. For that, I¡¯ll let your mother live. But she¡¯s going to be asleep for a long time,¡± he said.

    ¡°But I¡¯m doing what you¡¯ve asked,¡± Mateo pleaded with the demon, his eyes burning as tears welled up in them. Father Lorenzo shook his head,

    ¡°Stop that. You will continue to do as we ask and we might let both of you live. That is not a guarantee. Your mother has a propensity to stick her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. Our patience is not endless. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mateo responded meekly.

    ¡°Good, now do what you need to do to determine the name of the Prince of Greed and prepare yourself to do the ritual to banish it. Father Alessio, once he recovers, and I will provide support as we are able.¡± Father Lorenzo instructed. He picked up Giulia and carried her back into the room, laying her on the bed. He turned and looked at Mateo, ¡°Back to the library.¡±

    Mateo nodded and sullenly walked towards the library. He held back his tears as a feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him. The realization that he couldn¡¯t always save his mother was crushing. He returned to the library and Father Lorenzo set a lit oil lamp on the table. Mateo picked up Revealing Revelations and began to quietly read through his tears.

 Chapter 12: Pride Comes Before the Fall

    FWOOM

    A fiery explosion blew in the doors of the White House. Pride sighed and sat back from his solitary game of chess at the Resolute Desk. Still in his mortal form, the Prince propped his arm on the desk and rested his chin in his hand.

    Another fireball blasted through the walls, incinerating everything in its path. Dark smoke filled the halls as Pride listened to the destruction unfolding outside the Oval Office. There was another deafening explosion accompanied by the shattering of glass. The rampage continued for a few minutes more before the doors to the office blew open and flew off their hinges. Pride easily deflected them and they crashed through the windows behind him. Glass cascaded across the carpet like sand. One of the couches flew directly at Pride¡¯s chessboard.

    ¡°Ah ah,¡± he tutted as he sat up. With a snap of his fingers, the couch vanished. The Prince of Wrath filled the doorway in his true form.

    ¡°Taunting me?¡± Wrath hissed. Pride rolled his eyes,

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play coy, Morning Star.¡±

    Pride stood up and glared directly at the Prince of Wrath. Another fiery explosion blew out the walls and shards of wood cut through the Prince of Pride¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asked. His low tone carried an implicit warning. Wrath ignored it and lobbed another fireball at the Prince. The skin of Pride¡¯s mortal form incinerated leaving the muscles exposed.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Pride said quietly. There was a brilliant flash of white light that exploded out from the Prince as he released from the mortal form. It was as if a nuclear bomb detonated. The light incinerated all that it touched, reducing the room around them to dust. In its true form, the Morning Star struck fear into the Prince of Wrath.

    Pride surrounded the Prince of Wrath and began to constrict around it. Wrath shrank as the Prince was slowly being crushed under the power of the eldest Vice.

    ¡°When I ask a question, Deceiver, you answer it.¡±

    The Prince of Wrath relented and adopted its human form. He bowed his head in submission,

    ¡°Yes, Morning Star.¡± he muttered.

    Pride released Wrath and returned to his mortal form. The room reformed around them with the walls materializing and all the objects returning to their rightful places. Pride sat back down at the desk and moved a pawn on the chess board from its starting position.

    ¡°So answer,¡± Pride commanded.

    ¡°You awoke the mortal bound to me and now it¡¯s dead,¡± Wrath huffed.

    ¡°And?¡± Pride asked, scrutinizing the chess board.

    ¡°The mortal wasn¡¯t yours to use.¡±

    Pride looked up and laughed. Wrath sat quiet and sullen as Pride¡¯s laughter filled the room. The laughter wasn¡¯t hollow like it usually was for the Princes, there was genuine joy in it. Slowly the laughter tapered off and Pride looked at Wrath with a smile,

    ¡°All mortals are mine to use,¡± he replied. ¡°You have others don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many left,¡± Wrath complained. Pride shrugged,

    ¡°But there¡¯s a few.¡±

    ¡°One.¡± Wrath replied flatly. Pride raised an eyebrow,

    ¡°Oh? Well that¡¯s better than none. I¡¯ll take this moment to remind you my dear sibling that you are the one who chose not to engage with mortals. How many have you killed since arriving here?¡±

    Wrath remained silent. Pride clasped his hands together and leaned forward,

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Pride stood up and walked over to the edge of the desk where he perched himself up on it, looking down at Wrath.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you summon one of your demons?¡± Pride asked. An orb of light appeared and he tossed it between his hands like a ball.

    ¡°Mastemah was banished within the last century,¡¯ Wrath grumbled. Pride tossed the orb into the air and it vanished as he jumped to the ground,

    ¡°Then what if I made it up to you for killing your little plaything?¡± he asked. Wrath looked at him quizzically,

    ¡°You would do that?¡± he asked. Pride shrugged,

    ¡°Just this time,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Wrath said.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Pride said. He once again released from his true form but restrained his power. The room around the demon still began to warp as reality bent in the presence of the Morning Star.

    ¡°Mastemah, harbinger of calamity, father of destruction, flatterer of the Lord, I lend my power to bring thee back to the mortal plane. Heed the call of the Morning Star and take your place at the side of the Deceiver.¡±

    The Prince of Pride spoke in the old language. The guttural intonation filled the room and darkness fell upon it, pierced by the brilliance of the Morning Star¡¯s form. A pit formed beneath the demon Princes and sulfurous gas erupted from it accompanied by the shrieks of the damned.

    ¡°Breach the veil between Hell and the mortal plane, Mastemah. Rise from the depths and strike fear in the hearts of the mortals. Bring calamity upon humanity and show them the meaning of thy name. I, Lucifer, command it to be so.¡± The Prince of Pride continued.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The earth groaned and shuddered. Shadow and fire poured out from the open portal to Hell. In the middle of it an inky mass took shape, the darkness ebbing and flowing into a singular form.

    The sun became blotted out as if covered in an eclipse. The shrieks of the tortured souls continued to swell. Orange bolts of lightning cracked across the sky. A claw shot up from the center of the pit and grabbed the edge of the jagged ground. The black mass fed into it and another claw slammed into the ground, sending tremors through the earth. The creature pulled itself up with a piercing howl. Clouds of smoke erupted from beneath it.

    ¡°Master,¡± it hissed as it fully emerged from the portal. The ground resealed itself and the Prince of Pride retook his mortal form.

    ¡°Welcome back, Mastemah,¡± Pride said. ¡°Go to your master.¡±

    Mastemah assumed the form of a hellhound and stood beside the Prince of Wrath who remained in his mortal form.

    ¡°We¡¯re even for now,¡± Wrath said and he vanished with the lesser demon. Pride moved a bishop on the chessboard and then looked to the corner of the room.

    ¡°Reveal yourself, Sonneillon,¡± he commanded.

    The servant of Envy materialized from the shadows with its head bowed low to avoid meeting the gaze of the Prince of Pride. The demon had used the presence of two Princes of Hell as a cover to secretly observe both. It had gone undetected by Wrath but Pride was more perceptive than his sibling and his true form did not overwhelm his senses like it did for Wrath. Pride had sensed Sonneillon¡¯s entrance the moment the demon had entered the room while Wrath blew apart the White House. On the chessboard, Sonneillon was represented by the first pawn that Pride moved.

    Pride looked at the shamed demon with amusement. Envy had never been the type to directly engage and Pride knew that this encounter had been inevitable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to banish you,¡± Pride said. Sonneillon raised its head,

    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡± it asked. Pride rolled his eyes, walking back to his chair behind the desk.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re still useful to me.¡±

    Sonneillon didn¡¯t like the tone of the Prince¡¯s voice. It was purposefully revealing an underlying motive and sense of deceit. Pride wasn¡¯t even trying to obscure it from the lesser demon and that made Sonneillon very nervous.

    ¡°You and Envy encountered your corresponding Virtue, didn¡¯t you?¡± the Prince asked. ¡°The girl is the Virtue of Generosity. That¡¯s why there was all that unnecessary emotion.¡±

    Sonneillon remained silent. Pride sighed,

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me compel you to answer. I¡¯ll only ask once,¡± he said. The lesser demon knew it was useless to resist but its loyalty to the Prince of Envy kept it silent. Pride¡¯s mortal form began to glow and Sonneillon braced itself for the release of the Morning Star.

    ¡°Sonneillon¡± Pride warned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the demon replied. The light surrounding the Prince of Pride faded.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard was it?¡± he asked, ¡°Your loyalty is admirable but you can¡¯t serve your master if you no longer exist. Remember that.¡±

    Of all the Princes, Sonneillon feared the Morning Star the most. It had only heard rumors of the power of the eldest sin but had never witnessed them until observing the clash between Pride and Wrath. Even then, Sonneillon knew that the Prince had shown great restraint.

    ¡°Where did Envy send the girl?¡± Pride asked.

    ¡°Russia,¡± Sonneillon answered, hoping that Pride wouldn¡¯t connect the dots but knowing that the Prince was too clever not to. Pride laughed,

    ¡°You put her directly in the path of our sibling. How ingenious. Very close to breaking the rules but still within bounds. Incredible, I didn¡¯t expect that from Envy,¡± Pride remarked and the lesser demon¡¯s resentment for the Prince grew. ¡°However, I need you to do something that runs counter to those plans.¡±

    Sonneillon looked at the Prince warily but did not speak. Pride was once again scanning the chessboard, looking over each of its pieces and squares on the board.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make sure the girl lives and that Wrath doesn¡¯t lay a finger on her. Neither Wrath nor Envy must know you¡¯re involved. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯re on your own. And I won¡¯t give you a chance to betray me,¡± Pride said.

    ¡°No,¡± Sonneillon said defiantly. Pride looked up from the chessboard and smirked,

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, no isn¡¯t an option. I wasn¡¯t asking, I was telling you what you¡¯re going to be doing. I will be fair though.¡±

    Sonneillon remained silent.

    ¡°Stoic little demon. I imagine that Envy has already realized that Greed can be banished without identifying the Virtue of Selflessness?¡± Pride asked.

    Sonneillon felt a jolt down its spine. The Prince either was planning the same thing as his master or offering information that he assumed Envy did not know.

    ¡°Your reaction tells me what I need. Good.¡± Pride said, standing once more. ¡°I will extend this offer then. You follow through on what I have instructed you to do and you do it successfully. That part is important. If that Virtue dies, I will scatter your body across the circles of Hell and ensure they are never put back together.¡±

    The lesser demon stepped back and hung its head. It knew that the Prince was not bluffing.

    ¡°But, assuming you follow through, I will put Greed¡¯s little mortal in a position where Envy can dispatch her. And then we¡¯ll both have one of our problems dealt with. Understood?¡± Pride finished, looking at Sonneillon with a steely glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Understood,¡± the lesser demon responded.

    ¡°Good, now the first part of our deal needs fulfilling. I suspect Wrath has detected our little Virtue.¡± Pride said.

    Sonneillon bowed its head and vanished from the room. Pride walked over to the chessboard and grabbed the bishop, moving it to an open rank aimed at the opposing king.

    ¡°Check,¡± he said with a smirk.

    Sonneillon glanced around the streets of Moscow, looking for some indication of the location of the Virtue . A loud crashing noise drew the demon¡¯s attention and it vanished again before reappearing in front of a stately manor. The demon looked to its left and saw the lesser demon Destruction standing within the ruins of a house as flames rose around its legs.

    Sonneillon paused and listened. From within the manor, the demon could hear the sounds of two separate heartbeats. The demon navigated through the shadows and into the home to find their source. Sonneillon could sense power radiating from both humans and it perplexed the demon. Was it possible that there were two of the Virtuous Seven within the house? The demon followed the sound of breathing into one room and found an old woman. A hazy golden glow appeared to surround her. Sonneillon left her sleeping in the bed and searched the other rooms before finding the girl that the Prince of Envy had banished from their chosen city. The same hazy golden glow that the old woman had surrounded the girl as well.

    The house vibrated as the lesser demon Destruction crashed through the walls of the house, likely sensing the same thing that Sonneillon had. Sonneillon disappeared into the darkness as the girl awoke and scrambled out of the bedroom. The demon watched her find the old woman and the pair entered the basement.

    Destruction was close behind, smashing through walls and sending a large chandelier crashing to the ground. Every step the servant of Wrath took seared into the ground and ignited the floor around it. There was a gnawing temptation to just allow the other demon to kill the Virtues and make it nearly impossible for Envy to be banished. But Sonneillon knew that the Morning Star¡¯s threats were not empty. At least if Pride¡¯s orders were followed, Sonneillon would be able to give its master the satisfaction of defeating the Prince of Greed.

    Destruction blasted through the doors of the basement and Sonneillon knew that it would have to act quickly. It watched Wrath¡¯s demon assume a humanoid form and begin walking down the stairs. The chosen form was nearly identical to Wrath¡¯s mortal form, donning the same red suit and dark sunglasses. Sonneillon channeled its energy into a grandfather clock that was lying on its side in the hallway. The clock chimed three times and Sonneillon magnified the noise, drawing the attention of Destruction. The demon heard a door close and knew that the momentary distraction was enough. It searched through the shadows and saw the humans fleeing from the house. Sonneillon extended its powers once more to enhance the cover of night and shield them from Destruction¡¯s view. Once it was satisfied that the humans were safe, Sonneillon returned to the Wei Chan province to its master. The first part of Pride¡¯s bargain had been fulfilled.

 Epilogue

    Corrine stared up at the ceiling of her apartment. She watched the ceiling fan blades whirring around. The Prince of Greed hadn¡¯t been lying when he promised her everything she needed. Now her apartment had electricity and running water, luxuries that she hadn¡¯t been able to experience since the war ended. The night before she had taken the first shower she had in years that didn¡¯t consist of dousing herself with water she boiled and let cool. It had been heavenly and it filled her with guilt.

    She stood from the couch and walked to the refrigerator, pulling it open to reveal its fully stocked shelves. All of her favorite foods were there and enough canned and bottled drinks to host a party if there was anyone still alive in her vicinity. She shut the fridge door with an agitated groan and began rifling through the cabinets. Each one was filled with even more food. Bags of chips and packets of cookies spilled out of one. Cans of vegetables and fruits were stuffed in another. The level of food in her house was almost obscene.

    All of it was obscene. Corrine knew that she had made a deal with the devil in the most literal sense. She was serving as the lackey of a Prince of Hell, one of the seven deadly sins. She looked at the ouroboros on her forearm and let out a scream of exasperation. This wasn¡¯t a mistake that could be easily fixed. She knew that she had entered into this contract with the Prince and the only way out was fulfilling his terms or dying. There was a part of her that wanted to leap from the balcony of her apartment and land on the concrete down below. Yet she knew that when the Prince of Greed said he would claim her soul if she died before the contract was complete, he meant it. And while her current predicament felt hopeless, Corrine had a feeling that eternity bound to the Prince would be even worse.

    The worst part about the whole situation is that she had entered into this deal willingly. Sure, she never felt like she could just walk away but she never tried to. She took the demon¡¯s protection and the powers and everything that came with it and ran with it. She took the longest shower of her life the moment she had running water and she relished in it. She fed into the greed and longing of normalcy by stuffing her face with the ill gotten rewards from the Prince. And only now she was considering her own humanity.

    ¡°I sold out humankind for a hot shower and potato chips,¡± Corrine said aloud. There was more truth to the statement than she cared to admit. But at least she was self aware.

    She thought through her discussion with Greed in the car as they drove to DC. She thought about the things he had told her and the deep involvement of the Princes in every aspect of life. She knew that he wasn¡¯t lying but she was in disbelief that everyone had been so naive and ignorant to those facts.

    ¡°Naive or willfully ignorant?¡± the Prince of Greed asked, appearing behind Corrine. She whirled around and nearly fell backwards before steadying herself.

    ¡°I..uh..¡± she stammered and Greed shook his head,

    ¡°I get it. It¡¯s human and it¡¯s natural. I can appreciate that even amid this whole¡± Greed waved his hand in a circular motion as he faced Corrine, ¡°conscience crisis, you are willing to fulfill the terms of our agreement.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Well I agreed,¡± Corrine admitted. Greed nodded emphatically,

    ¡°Yes, you did. And it is totally natural to have buyer¡¯s remorse. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to give up all of this yet. And you have encountered how many Princes of Hell and lived to tell the tale?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Three, including you.¡±

    ¡°Correct, most mortals meet one if they¡¯re lucky. Protection is not a strong suit of the Princes.¡± Greed said. ¡°But I have come to like you, Corrine. So, I can help with this little setback if you would like.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Corrine asked. The room dimmed and Corrine instantly regretted asking.

    ¡°Emotions are born of the soul. My current offer still stands if you reject this one. I will protect you and I will not allow harm to come to you so long as you are assisting me. But if you want true power, Corrine. If you want to be able to do things that defy logic and feel zero remorse for any of these things, then I can give you that. I can make you the best version of yourself even in the worst version of reality. All it requires is your soul,¡± Greed replied.

    Corrine stared back at the Prince¡¯s black soulless eyes. She was reminded how sharklike the Prince was with his dark eyes and unending hunger. She felt as though he would consume every part of her being and still need more.

    ¡°No,¡± She said, taking no time to think over the offer. Greed shrugged,

    ¡°Okay, enjoy your crisis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get over it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Now I do have some good news and a job for you,¡± Greed said happily.  He strode over to the couch and jumped onto it from behind. He kicked up his feet on the coffee table.

    ¡°And that is?¡± Corrine asked after a minute of waiting. Greed had his hands behind his head and his eyes closed,

    ¡°This is nice,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°Greed¡± Corrine said sternly and the Prince opened his eyes and scowled,

    ¡°I can never just enjoy things,¡± he huffed. He sat up straight and looked at Corrine, ¡°My plan didn¡¯t exactly go the way I wanted it. Sending Wrath¡¯s little witch into the Holy City didn¡¯t trigger Lust but I do think it opened up a rift between Pride and Wrath.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Prince of Pride your ally?¡±

    ¡°Alliances don¡¯t mean much between Princes of Hell, Corrine.¡±

    ¡°Clearly.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, like I was saying, I think there¡¯s a little tension between at least two of my siblings which was the plan all along. I need them all gone before I can take over but you already know that. That¡¯s the good news.¡± Greed finished. Corrine didn¡¯t exactly follow but she didn¡¯t question the Prince any further. He looked at her as if expecting her to ask questions but, once she didn¡¯t, he continued,

    ¡°Your job is simple. There¡¯s another mortal nearby that is of interest. She¡¯s in Chicago.¡±

    ¡°Why is she interesting?¡±

    ¡°Everyone around her died. This isn¡¯t exactly unusual now but it could be an indicator that she¡¯s meant to serve a greater purpose, if you know what I mean,¡± Greed answered.

    ¡°You think she might be one of the Virtues?¡± Corrine asked.

    ¡°Exactly and you¡¯re going to confirm or deny that.¡±

    ¡°So I guess that means we¡¯re headed to Chicago.¡±

    ¡°Sure does.¡± Greed replied and he tossed a set of keys at Corrine. She caught them and the Prince lept from the couch and pointed towards the door,

    ¡°Let¡¯s roll, law girl.¡±